wit SRE SS ey et ~.* Ca inet ate Cat ate T+ ae “ a ee Re om mse tees eyapdl a ty aes ae pee fe rks THE MADRAS JOURNAL OF LITERATURE AND SCIENCE, PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUSPICES OF THE “MADRAS LITERARY SOCIETY AND | AUXILIARY OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. een) VOL. VIII. MADRAS LITERARY SOCKET Y. THE ® MADRAS JOURNAL OF LITERATURE AND SCIENCE, PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUSPICES OF THE MADRAS LITERARY SOCIETY AND AUXILIARY OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY. EDITED BY ROBERT COLE, Ese. MADRAS MEDICAL ESTABLISHMENT, SECRETARY TO THE ASIATIC DEPARTMENT OF THE SOCIETY. VOL. VIII. July — December 1838. “ sgt ——— MADRAS: PRINTED AT THE ATHENZUM PRESS, BY J. B. PHAROAH, AND PUBLISHED BY J. P. BANTLEMAN, AT THE COLLEGE. MDCCCXXXVIII. A r ar . Eva pea inte Basi A a ike. eed, aes oe CONTENTS. Page Art. I.—Third Report of Progress made in the Examination of the Mackenzie MSS., with an Abstract Account of the Works examined.—By the Rev. Wittiam Taytor, Member of the Madras Literary Society, &c........ 1 I].—Topogravhical Report on the Neilgherries:.—By Sur- geon DeBureu Bircu, M. D. Superintending Medical OCC PR a hea, gle Rye aia eca Ss wighatelOW oe aa s/c vie weet See 86 I]I.—Description of the Valley of Sondur.—By Lieutenant AINE is Ee ptern eal 2) 0'c)s sivleie, 9: o's! s'els-e sie) ore: 6 0 0a o o'e-0's'e eats 128 IV.— Notices or Books. Reports of a Committee for investigating the Coal and Wlineral Resources of Indiazc?-.2.. 12... 153 V.—Account of the Cultivation and Manufacture of Indigo ; from Macfadyen’s Flora of Jamaica.... 197 VI.—Procrepincs oF SocikErviss. Geological Society, Malcolmson on the Basatic Dis- Shiet, ofslaMdiars fla a ye Pls comic sini os oe 200 Royal Society, Newbold on the Regur or Black Cotton Soil. ..,.<..<- - 6386 Sess 55358 6S o.oo Oo 2b. VII.—Lirerary InTeLvicEnct. Wight’s Icones Plantarum Indie Orientalis........ 210 Meteorological Journal kept at the Madras Observa- tory.— By T. G. Tayuor, Esq. H. E. J. C. Astronomer....... eS aren RE ORNS ceedas mee Page the Macxenziz MSS., with an Abstract Account of the - Works examined.—By the Rev, Witt1am Taytor, Member of the Madras Literary Society, &c......2.+ecccee-..... AIO -IJ.—Remarks on the practical utility of the Sympiesometeras a Marine Instrument, deduced from a series of Observations made with it during a Voyage from England to India.—By Ricuarp Barap Smiru, Lieutenant, Madras Engineers. ... 305 I—Deseription of a Raft for saving Shipwrecked persons.— By Limudy @oncreys, Madras Aftillery:............5. 2. 327 —Plan of a Machine for dredging the Paumban Passage.— 3 By Liror. Congreve. eae OA na ay ON 323 ee H. M. 13th Dragoons. . SUS 2 Wists boo -VII.—Memorandum relative to an ancient Cemetery situated . about 11 miles N. WV On Madras. ee sine . 346 2 aroun” B48 Me aeotscs oF SOCIETIES........ 2 US eiaa Sree Contin ee ch emalene WAG —Horary Meteorological Observations made at the Equi- nOxes and Solstices, agreeably with the suggestions oo MADRAS JOURNAL OF _ LITERATURE AND SCIENCE. No. 20—July 1838. L.—Third Report of Progress made in the Examination of the Mac- _ kenzie MSS., with an Abstract Account of the Works examined. — 2 a? the Rev. Wittiam Taytor, Member of the i/adras Literary ; at §e. ane bie: i the Secretary to the Asiatie Department, Madras “Lil, Soe: | and Auxiliary Royal Asiatic Society. Be ccompanying | is my Third Report of Progress in examining ealating the Mackenzie } ea made ep to the end of Mee ; ee examined and Haitted on; though there siberian vari- i papers, i in other languages, relating to the same locality. ; A third volume of restored Manuscripts corresponds with this sec- ion of my general report. I have the honour to be, Sir, Your most obedient servant, , May 5, 1838. W. Taytor. 2 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Jury A :—TAMIL. a. Palm-leaf Manuscripts. 1. Sacara Cadha and Kerala desa kaifeyat, or the story of Sacara and account of the Kerala country. This manuscript begins with a reference to the legend of Sacara (more fally narrated in the Mahabharata). A general allusion is herein made for the purpose of noting the effects of the inundation pro- duced by the Ganges, in which Sacara had only a remote instrumenta- lity. In consequence of the great overflow of waters, the country south of Gokernam was submerged, and the Brahmans took refuge on the hill, or mountain, named Mahendira. There they besought Pa- rasu Rama, by the power of his virtue, to effect a restoration of the submerged land from the sea. Parasu Rama obtained a grant in conse- quence of his desire; and, standing at Gokernam, threw his celebrated axe as far southward as he could, and from that extent the sea retreat- ed. The Grahmans were located therein, and received a promise from Parasu Rama of his appearing whenever they should think on him for the purpose of recalling him. He specially charged them to owe no fealty, and to pay no tax, to any king. However, the Brahmans diso- beyed him ; and, among other things, by calling ina king from the Pan- diya country. Parasu Rama retreated to Mahendira ; and was not again seen by them. The narrative afterwards notices the rule of Cheruman Perumal. Hein vain endeavoured to take one of the for- tresses belonging to the Rayer’s country ; and was mortified at his dis- appointment. Parasu Rama was invoked, and came to Cheruman Peru- mal, and embassies were sent to Cdsz; but the whole did not effect any special result; and Perumal, finding his government weak, divided the country among eighteen chiefs, and retired. The power thencefor- ward came chiefly into the hands of the Calicut raja; but not without strifes and wars with his neighbours around. The latter part of the document is chiefly occupied with the account of an international strife; andit closes with a singular caution, to the learned, not te make known its contents to the vulgar. Remark.—The manuscript is written on eleven rather large palm- leaves, of moderately recent appearance, nevertheless insects have be- gun the work of destruction; and, here and there, a word is eaten away. It must be noted for restoration sosoon as more urgent matter, in this way, is disposed of. As to the contents, they have in the early portion much resemblance tothe Aerala Ulpattd; nevertheless the two state- 1838. ] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 3 ments on the whole are distinct: 1 think this MS. important to be compared with that, and some of its-parts are perhaps more valuable than the Kerala Ulpatti. Like that document I think this one merits translation, as affording materials towards a digested account of the Malayalam country. 2. Purtirava-raja Cathai, or the tale of king Pururava.—No. 33.-— Countermark 12, This is a sort of romance grounded on some ancient legends con- cerning Pururava, the son of Budha and Jla; but drawn out, by the addition of many apparently fictitious incidents, into a tale of the class termed Upo-jndna ; in which the hero and heroine usually suffer great loss and damage, through the malice of Sant, regent of the planet Saturn; and, after passing throngh extreme distress and degradation, at length come forth to renovated, and increased, prosperity and hap- piness. It seems to be a somewhat favourite mode of writing among the Hindus. With the exception of some few matters at the commence- ment, there are incidents scattered through the tale calculated to in- terest and amuse ; regarded as fictitious views of life and manners, very different from those of western people ; but there is nothing of his- torical value; at least to the best of my judgment. Areference may be made to the notice, ina following page, of a Telugu poem, bearing a similar title with this one, and founded on the same early legend, though differing widely in details. The Telugu work is the superior one in point of composition. This Tamil work isin very ordinary prose. The manuscript is complete; but very much damaged by insects. Not wishing to let if pass out of my hands in that condition ; and, at the same time, not thinking it worth restoring on paper, I have had it re- copied on new palm-leaves, in which condition, with moderate care, it may long be preserved in the collection. In any series of Hindu romances it would merit a place. An expectation that it might possi- bly contain historical details, led to its examination at so early a period of the present enquiries. 3. Jaina Panchamarca Ulpatti, or an account of the five (irregular) systems among the Jainas. No. 173.—Countermark 1074. A manuscript of ten palm-leaves, in Tamil and Grant’ha characters 4 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Juy mingled, after the Jaina fashion. It is complete: a few of the paim- leaves are damaged. It commences with a reference to Chandra-gupta (contemporary with Alexander the great) whom the Jaznas (as I apprehend impro- perly) class among the votaries of their system, Chandra-gupta had sixteen different dreams; each one indicative of evil, degradation, or corrupt ascendancy. He sought the explanation from a Jaina sage, who from them predicted, adecline of the power of the Cshetriyas with degradation, and divisions, in the Jaina credence. Chandra-gupta abdicated his throne in favour of his son Simhasena, and became an ini- tiated disciple in the Jaina ascetic order. His preceptor was Bhadra- bahu, who from the crying ofa child prognosticated twelve. years of famine; and, in consequence, assembling his associates, and followers, the whole company emigrated towards the south. In the midst ofa deep forest, and at acertain hill, a celestial voice directed them to halt, and reside there; whereupon they took up their abode in the caves of the hill, After some time Bhadrabahu died there. Chandra- gupta, now a muni, or sage, attended to his funeral rites. His successor appears to have been Visatdécharya, and the site of residence became the Chola country. In consequence of famine, the common people, or householders invited the ascetics no longer to live in the wilds, but to come among them, and reside in the fanes; when the people would minister to them support. To this request the ascetics consented. One of them while going out for alms, frightened a woman, causing a miscarriage; on which incident the people founded an entreaty to the ascetics to wear white garments (Swétambara) by doing which an in- novation was produced, and the Swétambara sect was formed. After the famine the whole company returned towards the north, and with an intervening incident by the way, in which, Chandra-gupta hada share, the whole of the tribe returned to Patali-putra ( Palibothra) in the Saovirashtira country; before mentioned as the capital town of Chandra-gupta. Here adiscussion arose about the wearing of the white garments, ending at length in the formal establishment of the usage as a distinct class.* Out of them proceeded a class termed Favaniyam, who were unclothed ascetics: they taught some opposite tenets, relative to prescribed fasts, and to prohibited periods of jour- neying. Out of these arose a class who rejected the carrying of the peacock-fan and water-cup, whence they obtained the name of WVish- * Among minor tenets one was, their holding the possibility of women obtaining mocsham (or beatitude), whence it would appear that the other Jainas denied that possi-« bility, 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 4) pinjam ; by which they became designated asa third sect, or sub- division. These three were established in the Cali-yuga year 160. This is now 2320 years ago, as shewn by a sloca or poetical stanza. About forty years later Dravida-écharya, opposed Pujaya-pata-svdmi (head ascetic); and, introducing various innovations, formed the Drévidam, as afourth subdivision. The fifth class arose out of the alleged circumstance of a teacher, supposed to be dead, arising re-ani- mated from the funeral pile. According to the regulations of the system, a dead body should be halted half-way to the burning ground, and carefully examined as to the possession of life, or otherwise. If then re-animated, such a one would be received; but one arising re-ani- mated from the funeral pile, must depart the country. This person did not obey the rule; but assembling some people around him, establish- ed an additional and apparently much more lax system, termed Cashta- sangham. Inthis way “ five worthless systems’ were formed, differ- ing from the mula-sangham, or original assembly. Remarx.— The date in this book is most valuable, as it agrees with other researches; harmonizes with an alleged interpolation by Brah- mans of some eight or nine hundred years; and brings the commence- ment of the Calr-yuga to some time near 500 A.C. On the correct fixing of the beginning of that era very much depends. This book further yields written evidence as to the coming of the Jaina system from Mdégadha into the Peninsula ; heretofore inferred by me as proba- ble, from more general data, and analogies. Chandra-gupia is proba- bly introduced by licence of authorship; and the predictions ascribed to him were most probably put into that shape by way of ornament. The name of Chandra-gupta may be understood as loosely applied to one of his descendants; andthe Pdlz work, entitled Mahawanso, states that a prince of that dynasty assumed the sacerdotal office among the votaries of Buddha, and became instrumental in the extensive dis- semination of the system. As a whole this brief document seems to me valuable: it adds an item or two of additional evidence to other documents; and if any others are translated this manuscript ought perhaps to be of the number selected for that purpose. Meantime it has been restored on paper. The manuscript is enteredin the Des. Cat. vol. 1. p. 161, as fol- lows : “xu. Panchamarca Ulpatti. Palm-leaves, Tamil character. The origin of the fiye sectarial div visions of the Jainas,” : 6 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [JuLy 4. Jaina-kudiytrukira-ur-kaifeyat, or an account of the villages inhabited by Jainas.—No. 223.—Countermark 1076. This imperfect manuscript contains a list of places in the country adjacent to Conjeveram and Madras, which are dwelt in by the rem- nants of the Jaina population ; formerly predominant in the same ge. neral locality. Some towns or villages are described as having fanes, and some as being without them. Some of the fanes are used in the public exercise of the religious system of the /ainas, and some are not so used. Remark.—This manuscript wants seven palm-leaves at the begin- ning, and is not complete at theend. It is by consequence a mere fragment; and what remains is almost destroyed by insects. Should the leaves wanting hereafter be met with the whole may be attempted to be restored, as a remaining record of the recent state of a religious system gone to ruin and decay, under the prevalence and patronage of Brahmanism; consequent to the Vijayanagaram conquest of the Pe- ninsula. In the Des. Cat. vol. I. p. 162, there is a brief entry of a MS. corresponding in subject with this one; but as the title is somewhat different, I am not quite certain whether it be, or be not, the same. 5. MNigandu or Dictionary. This book attracted attention from its appearing to be very old. It must indeed have been written, a great many years since, yet the writing and leaves are in good preservation. It hadno mark or title, save arandom one affixed to it, by a servant at the College. On examination it proved to be an incomplete copy of the WVigandu, a dictionary in metre of Tamil synonyma usually ascribed to learned Jainas. It wants two leaves at the beginning; four leaves in the mid- dle: and thirty-three leaves towards the end. It is a common school book. 6. Marana Ganiaca, or astrological indications of death.— No. 70.— Countermark 231. This is an astrological work. It is in good order; but is not com- plete at the end. Vide Des. Cat. vol. 1. p. 255. art. 1v. ¢. Bhasma Murat.—No. 80.—Countermark 245, 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. rf 74. Lbtd.—No. 81.—-Countermark 246, Two copies of a medical work, on various medicinal prepara- tions, ascribed to Avastyar. The entire work is large, and valued by the native doctors. Both of these copies are incomplete. They each contain some recipes, regarded as valuable; but, as having no bearing on the special objects of the present researches, I pass them by, as well as the preceding number, without enlarging. Vide Des. Cat. vol. 1, page 258, art. 111. 8. Maithana-giri raja Cathat, or the story of the king of Mathana mountain.—No. 164.—Countermark 149. This book, on examination, proved to be an incomplete manuscript ; the subject of which is a series of tales, upon a plan somewhat similar to the Arabian Nights’ Entertainment. Out of the twelve tales, a part of five enly are contained in this copy. Itis by consequence passed by, with this brief mention; restoration, or abstract, being superfluous. It is entered in Des. Cat. vol. 1, p. 222, art. xxvi. 9. Tribhuvana-koil S’ hala purana, or legend of the fane of T'ribhu- wana. This MS. is only a very brief sketch of the legend of the said place near to Chitambaram. The legend was delivered by Vareda to Manta- ta. The 33 crores of celestials had their fear of the d4suras removed here. An account of the different izrt’has or pools is given. A re- ference is made to Hiranya-casipu, and the Nara-singha-avatara ; and Vishnu, in that form, is stated to have done homage at this Savva fane. A reference is afterwards made to Kulottunga Cholan; his conquests and endowments of this fane, and other places. He built a palace at this place. The writer states that his time permitted him to give only a very brief abstract. Norr.—The MS. is written in a scrawling hand, covering much space with little matter. It is complete, and in good order. It claims no further notice than what is here given. Itis entered in Des. Cat, vol. 1. p.172, art. xxi. 10. Pandya-rajakal-purana Charttra, or ancient narrative of Pan- diyan kings.—No. 107.—Countermark 71. 8 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [JuLy This manuscript, inthe former portion, isa very brief outline ab- stract of matters contained in the Madura Si’hala-purana; needless here to be repeated. It comes down from Kulasec’hara,with the usual list of fabulous circumstances, to Airta Pandiyan and the Manu’s flood (as alleged) in his reign. The restoration of the place under Kirti-pushana Pandiyan, is then narrated, conformably to the afore- said Purana; and the abstract is continued down to Kuna-Pandiyan, and the impaling of the Bauddhas, withthe account of which, and with a few further unimportant particulars, the S’hala-purdna ends. This manuscript then proceeds thus: “ In the Cali-yugam the kings agreeing with this age” (that is, as I suppose, not fabulous or extraor- dinary) “ are according to the following detail :” 1. Soma Sundara. 13. Martanda. 2. Carpura Sundara. 14, Kuvalaiydnanta. 3. Cumara Sec’hara. 15. Kunaliya. 4. Cumara Sundara. 16. Satru Vigara, 5. Sundara Raja. 17. Satru Sangara. 6. Sanmuc’ha Raja. 18. Vira Varma. 7. Meru Suntara. 19. Vira bagu. ma 8. Indra Varma. 20. Vaculadparana. 9. Chandra Kulatipa. 21. Vajra Singhu. 10. Mina Kethana. 22. Varuna Kulottunga. li. Mina Dhvaja. 23. Adi-vira-rama. 12, Margatha Dhvaja. 24. Kulayerdd’hana. The first inroad of Mahomedans under one herein named Milla is then mentioned, and their being expelled by a Hindu raja, from the north, named Camanan. It then states that one of the offspring of the Pandiya race, named Soma Sec’hara, who had before fled to the west- ward, collected forces by the aid of the Malayalam, and Mysore, rajas ; and, having subdued the greater part of the kingdom, the late con- queror of the Mahomedans Camanan yielded up to Soma-sec’hara the country, and retired. The race from Soma-sec’harais then continued thus: 25. Soma Sundara. 32. Bima-sena. 26. Raja-raja. 33. Pratapa-raja. 27. Raja Kunjira. 34. Vara-guna, 28. Raja Sec’hara. 35. Cumara Chandra. 29. Rama Varma. 36. Vara tunga. 30. Varata Raja. 37. Kulottunga. 31. Cumara Singhu. 38. Chandra Sec’haya. 1838. ] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 9) P The last, itis here said, had no offspring, and therefore adopted Visvanatha nayak who ruled by permission of the Rayer. His race is then given, in the usual order, down to Bangaru Tirumals nayak ; but without any other details than simply a list of names. Remarks.—The manuscript was considerably injured by insects, and I therefore had it restored upon paper. The ancient Pandiya history having become a subject of some use- ful discussion, adapted to sift out the truth, isa circumstance, which perhaps invests the above brief document with more consequence than otherwise would belong to it. In the Des. Cat. vol. 1. p. 196. arte vii. the entry occurs “ Pandiya-rajakal, a paper, 6 palm-leaves.”’ The MS. above abstracted is the palm-leaf copy. This was translated by me a considerable time since, and not then having had such acquaint- ance with the Des. Catalogue as I have since obtained, I could not tell how to reconcile the discordancy that was discovered, and waited till I should meet with the other copy. This I have lately done. Itis the document adverted to, next in order to this one; and is quite another work, differing in title, in size, and in contents. How the two could have been classed together, as two copies of the same work, I do not presume to determine. Suffice it to state, that the abstract given in the Des. Cat. is entirely deduced from the large paper manuscript, and that the contents of the preceding palm-leaf MS. are silently passed by. - It may be noted that in neitherof these two documents is there any mention of a Marava conquest, and ascendancy over the Pandiya kingdom. The document (or more than one, if there be more) having such mention, will be discussed in due order. Allowing for some preceding kings, the list given of those in the Cali yuga offers a point of observation. Professor Wilson in an ap- pendix to his sketch of Pandiyan History, published in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, in the midst of a condescending notice of my Ist vol. of Or. Hist. MSS. seemed fully disposed to reject altogether the evidence of the “ Supplementary Manuscript’ contained in that volume ; because, as he stated, it differed in the names of Pandiyan kings, from all other manuscripts; and this statement being accompa- nied with an imposing list of authorities attached to the sketch, might seem to render it conclusive. Here, however, is at least one other manuscript, which contains the same evidence as the Supplementary Manuscript. Allowing (as both MSS. do) for some preceding kings, and beginning with Soma-Sundura, the list of names is the same in both documents ; with a variation only as to the twentieth, herein named 10 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Jury Vaculaparana, and in the Supplementary MS. Macudavardanen. In other respects, as to names and number of names, down to Chandra Sec’hara, the last of the legitimate Pandiyans, both authorities accord. Let this circumstance not be forgotten, whenever the history of the Pandiya dynasty is attempted to be finally adjusted. It is my growing conviction, that the Madura S’hala-Purana is very little better than a tissue of falsehood, got up with a view to veil the truth, and mingling a few real incidents with its marvels, to render the compound palatable. From this opinion, not hastily formed, [ do not think I shall have future occasion to depart; and, if such be the true state of the question, then whatever has been done towards elucidating the earlier portion of Pandiyan history will require extensive correc- tion. For almost all documents borrow from that Purana, or follow its statements; and, such being the case, any multiplicity of evidence loses value, and cannot be depended on, if the original authority it- self be not authentic. b. MANUSCRIPT BOOKS. Manuscript book, No. 6—Countermark 70. Pandiya-raja-Kuladiya-purana-Charitra, or an account of the most early dynasty of the royal Pandvyao-race. This is a large sized book, composed of country-paper, roughly written in several differing hand writings. It contains a selec- tion of stories from the Madura St’hala Purana, transmitted in five different portions from Madura to Colonel Mackenzie, at an early seriod of his researches; and these five portions are bound together in the book in the transposed order 3, 2, 1,4,5. On examining them, in their proper order, it was found that all the tales are derived from the contents of the St’hala Purana; but not including the whole, and coming down only to the formation of the Madura College. From memoranda (I think in the Colonel’s hand-writing) it appears that these portions began to come into his hands in December 1809, and were immediately handed over to one Streeneevasiah to be trans- lated; the Jast portion* is marked as received 12th January 1810, and as translated March 1810, while No. 3 was translated 23d September * Which contains matter relative to the Madura Colleve. 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. i} 1810, and No.4 in November 1810; thus shewing that information concerning the College was earliest sought. In general, the writing remains legible; but the paper is somewhat damaged by insects. All the matter is however sufficiently detailed in my abstract of the Madura S’hala Purana published in vol. 1, Or. Hist. MSS. Jt has seemed to me, by consequence, useless to incur the expense and labour of restoring this book, which can offer nothing new. I examined it with attention, from conjecturing that the title of the book might be confounded with another termed Pandiya-rajakal, and from wishing to ascertain if matter ascribed to the Pandiya- rajakal was herein contained. (See notice of palm-leaf MSS. No. 107. ecountermark 71 going before). My opinion of the Madura S?’hala: Purana, and by consequence of these stories taken from it, will there appear: at the same time not denying a foundation of truth in some of them; for there doubtless are real incidents recorded, though irre- coverably clouded by Savva intolerance, fiction, and fable. By comparing the titles of this, and the preceding MS. it will ap- pear, that the mistake which led to a confounding the two together in the Des. Cat. may possibly have turned on the word Kuladtya, which is a compound of the Sanscrit words cwla a race, and ddi a be- ginning. The first syllable of the former word may have been con- founded with the Tamil plural fal in rajakal, kings. I offer the con- jecture simply as a probable solution. Manuscript book, No. 1.—Countermark 755. Section 1. Account of Chitambaram (or Chillambram) in the Chéla country. This is a S?hala Mahatmya, or legend of the Saiva-fane. Some stanzas extracted from different S’’hala Puranas, in praise of Siva, are prefixed. The purport of several adhydyas, or sections of the legend,is briefly intimated: the contents of the tenth are more fully given. The for- mer sections relate to Svva’s assuming the form of a mendicant, tempt- ing the rishis, or ascetics, of the neighbouring village, and also to Patanjali, a rishi, half man, and the lower part a serpent; whose story is closely connected with the place. The tenth narrates a transforma- tion of himself by Siva, first into an old man, and then into a young one. Such tales, at first, appear to offer singular specimens of Brahe 12 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [JuLy manical fatuity; but, occasionally at least, they veil real facts, by a covering of enigma, or symbol. Some more s/ocas from other Puranas are given. The legend of Vydcra-puram or {tiger-town) near Chitambaram. A Vedar, instructed by a Brahman, paid homage to Siva, and was beatified. Szva tells Vishnu that this place is chief ofall places of pilgrimage; and mentions certain wonders, among the gods, occa- sioned by baihing inthe sacred pool. Vishnu tells certain ascetics that Chitambaram is the first of all sacred places, and charges them to reside there. Various other marvels, arising from bathing at this place, are narrated, There is a tale of Siva contending with Cal, in dancing; and Calz, being vanquished in the trial of skill, received permission to drive away all other evil demons from the neighbourhood, and to preside as sole guardian. A specification is given of the peculiar benefits arising from bathing here, in the Ardra-nacshetra (or sixth section of the lunar-orbit). Some stanzas selected from various Tamil poets follow; the object being to magnify the god at Chilambaram, and the place itself, above all other gods, or places: asserting the latter to be truly the earthly Cailasa. Such stanzas in themselves are curious, and may be usefully employed, time and occasion serving. There follows an agavel, or poem of the easier kind of versification, in which is narrated an observable incident, to the following effect: The wheels of the car of the tutelary goddess, on a festival occasi- on, sunk deep into the ground in consequence of its humidity; so that the car could not be moved. In this predicament the Chola-king (name not mentioned), and all his attendants, were under the necessity of fast- ing, so long as the car continued immoveable. During the painful sus- pense, a brahman-woman became possessed by the spirit of Cdalz, and announced aloud, that the sacrifice of a youth of sixteen years of age was required; when the car would move. Sucha youth was sought after, and one named Vira Perumal was found, who agreed to become a sacrifice : rejecting the offer of wealth, he required that his relatives who came to do homage, in the fane of the goddess, should always have the privilege of doing so first, andin preference to all other persons; moreover that a statue of the youth himself should be placed in a con- spicuous part of the fane. These conditions being complied with, the youth laid himself under one of the wheels of the car, which then passed over him, and crushed him to death, as an offering to the goddess of the shrine. 1838.] Report en the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 13 Section 2. Account of the fanes at Ariyatur Udiyar-palliam, and Turrayur. Prefixed is a lengthened enumeration of grants of lands, groves, and reservoirs, made to the fanes at those three places. Detail of the fane of Nilivana-isvara at Tirupanchili in the district of Z'uraiyur. __ Itis an ancient place, but the S?’hala-purdna, and other documents, were lost. Mention of grants given, and re-called, by the chiefs of Luraiyur-paliiyam. The Nabob continued whatever grants he found to be actually in force. The Honourable Company acted in the same manner. Copy of an inscription at Ténir, in the district of Turazyiur. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1621, Cal. Y. 4808; gift of a village and two or three groves to the tutelary goddess Camacshi of Ténur, by a female named Camachz, the daughter of Vasapa-reddi, the chief of Turatyur. Detail of the fane of Nandikesvara-svami at Tenur. The legend of the place is to be found in the tenth section (adhyaya) of the Scanda-puranam. The book was in the house of one Bhascara- guru; but was lost during public commotions. Tradition states, that the early endowments were derived from Chola kings. More lately a grant of Callatur and of its lands were made by Camachi, wife of Nallapu-reddz, to the Brahmans of the place. Detail of the Tirupattur-fane. Brahma came here, and paid homage to Siva, when the images obtained the name of Brahma purt-isvara, and zsvarz. He paid homage here, in order to obtain the power of creating. Subrahmanya paid homage to remove the guilt of Brah- mahatti caused by killing Padmasura. Tradition states that the Chacravertis made gifts to the place. Unknown kings had five walls built around the fane. Tradition states, that seven villages specified, were given to the fane; but there are now no vouchers to that. effect. Some inscriptions in the 4yznar fane having become much obliterated, they cannot be correctly copied. From Sal. Sac. 1464 to 1696, certain grants were made, including six villages and two groves. Concerning these grants there are details. Detail of the fane at U¢tatur, in the district of Turatyur. The account is put into the mouth of Suta rishi, who states that he delivers it as it was narrated by Mandikesvara to Sanat-Cumara. It has five remarkable points, which assimilate it to be the five lettered sym- bol of the Saivas. The praises of the place are then stated, according 14 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [JuLy to figures of speech customary with the Savas. Great benefits arise from any actof homage. After Siva had cut off one of Brahma’s heads, to humble the latter’s pride, the said Brahma did penance at this place, and bathed in a reservoir, which thence acquired the name of Brahma- cir’ha. In consequence of Lrahma’s so humbling himself, Siva restor- éd to him his power, ane office, of creating; and directed him to build certain fanes, and mantapas, or porches. Many kings endowed these places, which afterwards went toruin. In Sal. Sac. 1316, the third of the (northern) dynasty (at Madura) Kvistnapa-nayaker gave grants, which continued down to the time of Runga-Kistna-Muithu-Virapa- nayaker, and consisted of Uttatur and Mottan-gurt, villages. In the disturbances caused by Chunda Saheb, and the Mahomedans, many re- cords and inseriptions were destroyed. The measures of lands, belong- ing to the fane, are stated. The Svhala Mahatmya of Uttatur. The origin of the place is traced up to the time of Rama, who return- ing from his conquest of Ravana, received at this place the congratula- tion, and benediction of Valmica, and other rishis. The image here worshipped is called Cotanda-hama-svami (or the bow-holding-Rama) ; but the inscriptions, books, &c., perished many years ago. Some mat- ters are mentioned, by tradition; and, chiefly, that the place had an endowment of two hundred pagodas annually, appropriated to it from the revenues of the before mentioned Sarva fane, by order of the Eng- lish government. Detail of the fane of Chelli-ammen. Thisis the fane of a local god- dess deriving its means of support from the before mentioned endowed Saiva fane. The worshippers, at this place, make their bed of thorns and brambles, and repose on them, as an act of penance. Detail of the fane of Cotanda-Rama-svami at Artyalur.. The former wilderness was cleared by a Marava-man named Rama- upulata-Marava-rayen ; in doing which six images were dug up; and by directions received in a dream, a fane was built for their reception, which the said Marava endowed by presenting to it the village called Ferra-cudi, producing an annual revenue of four hundred pagodas. Further particulars concerning Chitambaram. A detail of the tradition of the legend from Svva, originally, down through various sages of repute in H7zndu annals. It is the residence of Sabha nat’ha. There is an immense mountain beneath the place, and under the earth. All the celestials pay homage to the form of Siva therein found. A muni received there the gift of climbing trees to avoid tigers, without trouble, and also the gift of hav- 1838.) Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 15 ing eyes in his feet. Siva destroyed the penance of the sages in the Tarugavanam, and lowered their insolence. The dancing of Siva at Chitambaram, at the request of Vishnu and others. Gifts toa sage. named Vyacrama, and to another named Palanjali; the former a man- tiger, the latter half-buman, half serpentine. Three thousand Brah- mans were called hither by order of Brahma to attend a sacrifice. Re- ference to events in the period of the fifth A/anu. A king named Sinha-varma son of the fifth AZanu, being diseased, abdicated in favour of his brother; and came on pilgrimage to the south. He first came to Conjeveram, which was a forest. Proceeding thence he meta Ve- dar (wild hunter), whom he took as a guide, and who on coming to Chitambaram, was frightened at the sight of the man-tiger, and semi-snake ; but, receding, he told Sinha-varma, and then left him to find his way. The said king there lost his white leprosy, and acquired a golden-coloured form. He had avision of the god: and was then dismissed, being directed to go and perform the funeral obsequies for his deceased father, to install his younger brother, and then to bring with him the afore-mentioned three thousand Brahmans to this place. The said king (now called Hiranya-varma from his golden form) returned; and assembled the three thousand Brahmans at their residence in Anilara-vedi; who, with sacrificial implements and other necessaries, were mounted on as many conveyances; the king bringing some of his relatives, and some treasure with him. The Brahmans were counted every day; but on reaching Chitambaram, one was found to be missing. On searching for the lost person, and his conveyance, a celestial voice was heard, directing to discontinue the search; for that the said voice, or Siva, was the person in question, who had accompanied the Brahmans, and was one of them, as also that, with the exception of a few peculiar immunities specified, the Brahmans were the same with himself. The king then esteemed the Brahmans the same as Siva himself. He was crowned at Chitambaram by Vyacrama-rishi. The king next had all fanes, and sacred buildings restored, by the aid of Visvacarma; andthe Brahmans were located in three thousand dwellings, built for them, with all needful appuv- tenances. The construction of the particular halls in the fane is then specified. There are four Puranas written on this subject. — So fur is the Si’hala Mahatmya, or legend. There is then a reference to an inscription dated in Sal. Sac. 1515, in which it appears to be recorded that many kings repaired, or orna- mented, the fane. By reference to other inscriptions it appears (ac- eording to the book) that kings of the locality made many other dona- 16 fteport on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Jury tions to the fane from Sal. Sac. 1516, down to S. S. 1607. From 1603, down to 1678, or seventy years, during the rule of the Nabob at Cud- dapah, all things at this place were involved in trouble by the Maho- medans; and there was no public exercise at this place, of the Satra religion. The Brahmans lived on alms which they sought as mendi- eants. The French had an unsettled rule of one year; but the fane was still supported by alms. The Mahomedan Nabob succeeding acted, during twenty years, as the Cuddapah ruler had before done. In 8. S. 1700, the troubles occasioned by Hyder Ali arose, and lasted during four years. In 8.8. 1710 (A. D. 1788), under the ascendancy of the English Company the fane was well provided for. In S.S.1711, during Mahomed Ali’s government, for six years, all things were again in disorder; and the Brahmans subsisted by begging. From that time forwards, whether under the English, or Nabob, the festivals and cere- monies of the fane had provision made for them. A specification follows of the various processions, and the ceremony observed in each of them. There are now, on the establishment of the fane, 225 Brahmans, offi- ciating in courses and receiving their share of the revenues. With them fifteen suberdinate assistants, eight faithful watchers, and twenty other persons, musicians, danseuses, and the like attendants. The preceding matters were written down, as the result of enquiries made of the officiating Brahmans, concerning the earliest antiquities of the place. (Applicable to the portion headed “ further pariiculars, &c.”’). : A short statement follows, the purport of which is, that in the time of the deluge, the image of Sabhapatt (Siva) was taken away, aad east into a tree, of which it at length formed a part; and, by certain mystic sounds, and an appearance of the god in vision, was discovered by the three thousand Brahmans, on their first coming to the place. During a certain period of rule of the Bhosala-race at Tanjore, this image remained at Tiruvarur, and at a later period was deposited at Chitambaram. Section 3. The genealogy of the chief of Nadava-curuchi. This account contains the usual particulars of such papers, relative to the southern Poligars; but with some matters in this one, of rather special interest. The leading facts are, that the ancestors of the line . 1833.) _ Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. UE emigrated from Kiluvai Kundiyan fort; fought with the Aallars, or thievish tribe of the south, and acquired a principality, given to them by the Pandiya king. During a hunting excursion, a tiger suddenly sprang from its covert, and attacked the party, of which the Pandiyan king was one. The Poligar of this line killed the tiger, and was re- warded by the distinguishing emblem of a tiger-skin under his saddle ; a token of distinction and honour. After a succession of nine following chiefs the Pandiyan king demanded a wife from their tribe: the reply to which demand was, that their tribe could not intermarry with the descendants of the lunar race (Chandravamsa). The Pandiyan king came to make war against their tribe; in consequence of which they abandoned their estate, and came to Sundara-pandiya-puram, where they had much trouble with the Aallars, whom they exterminated ; and were confirmed in possession of the said town by the Rayer, from the north. Seven generations resided there. Thence they retired be- fore an invading force, which would seem to have been Mahomedan- They fought with Kadlars in the Vira-singhu-nadu, and overcame them. They were sent for by a king, who is termed Vicrama-pandiyan, and again Paracrama-pandiyan (the latter name being titular), who gave it in charge to them to exterminate the Kallars, promising them the coun- try subdued as a reward. These people immediately after are termed Curumbars (shewing, by the way, that these Kallars or Curumbars,a tribe having affinity with the Maravas, were not aboriginally Hindus, but a part of the extensive people belonging originally to the Peninsula, of whose extermination by Hindu colonists we have so many vestiges jn the papers of this collection). They accomplished the task of slaughter, committed to them, until no Kallars remained: they receiv- ed the town of Vadava-curuchi, with a surrounding dependency in the midst of the Kallar country, as their reward. Here they carried on cultivation. They afterwards received another commission against the Kallars of the Curumbar-nad; whom they subdued; and assumed the district, that had belonged to those people. They next rendered a service to Kulaes-c’hara (the Madura king) by rescuing a large num- ber of cattle which had been seized by the ruler at Kayaté@’ltur, who was at war with the Madura prince. For this service they received distinction, and additional lands. After three generations the men- tion occurs of the Aartakal, or northern viceroys ; and of the appoint. ment of chiefs to guard the bastions of the fort, which took place un- der the first of those viceroys: the chief of this district was one of those so appointed. Except the building of an agraharam at Sundara- pandiya-puram, nothing occurs, till the ascendancy of the Mahomedans 1s Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripis. (Jury in the Pandiyan country ; from whom this tribe received an additional village with dependencies. A few names of the genealogy occur, coming down to the writer, who terms himself the twenty-ninth in succession to the chieftainship. Remarx.—Few of the accounts of the southern Poligars, go up to so high a period of past time as this one. Taking the twenty-nine suc- cessions, to the chieftainship, at the usual average of thirty-three years to a generation, this would carry up the early portion of this ac- count to about A. D. 800 which accords tolerably well, with the known period of the accession of the first of the northern viceroys of Madura ? that is about Sal. Sac. 1430 or A. D. 1558. There is a want of dates, and of the names of Pandiyan kings, in the early portion of the narra- tive, which is to be regretted ; but the most important fact throughout is the extermination of the aboriginal Curumbars by this tribe, adding to the evidences on that subject already afforded; and shewing that the H’ndus, as colonists, wherever they came exterminated the earlier possessors of the soil, and were not themselves Aborigines, as we Ku- ropeans, for a long time, supposed. Asadding an item of evidence in proof of this great, and leading fact, 1am of opinion that this paper merits a full, and circumstantial, translation. Section 4. Account of Caveri-patnam (siteated on the ancient de- bouchure of the Caver?-river). ; No exact date can be given; but, from various reasons stated in the paper, the origin of the place is fixed at about nine hundred years ago; that is circtter A. D. 900. For four hundred years it is stated to have been in a flourishing condition, and to have covered, both in length and breadth, about ten miles each way (perhaps somewhat exaggerated, even allowing for the mode of building towns in the east). One por- tion of its site is now submerged by the sea. There isa family of merchants very distinguished at this place, whose history involves many ancient matters connected with this town, and as suchis given to the following purport. A string of salutations to gods and poets, with a mention of distin- guished Saiva-fanes, introduces a reference to Vara-guna-pandiyan, tracing (erroneously I imagine) the derivation of the name to that king’s declining to eat rice, the food offered to the god, and substitut- ing for his own diet, the grain called Varacuw (Paspalum frumenta- eeum). This Varaguna (or Varacuna) Pandiyan, having by accident 1838.) Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 19 killed a Brahman became afflicted with Brahma-hatti ; and, under the influence of that evil, neglected his kingdom: the Chola king took ad- vantage of the opportunity to invade the Pandiyan kingdom; but the latter under the special favour of Siva, not only repelled the invasion, but conquered the Chola kingdom; and ruled over it, as well as his own. He also got quit of his afflictive visitation, at a fane in the Chola country. Other particulars of his devoteeship are given (a little sin- gular in their way); and then the bearing of this preface appears, in as much as the god favoured Veraguna with a sight of all the special fanes of Siva, in vision, and afterwards the celestials chose the one at Cavert-patnam as being of special importance. At this town there were sixty thousand inhabitants, of one tribe, en- gaged in commerce; who were accustomed to eat together indiscrimi- nately. The chief ofthis people was Vengada chetty, entitled Paina- pillay. He had eight thousand ships, or vessels of his own, and had brought to him, as his wife’s dower, another thousand, or nine thoa- sandinall. With these he traded to Zrza (probably Ceylon); and other neighbouring islands. While thus occupied, the following cir- cumstince occurred. Atthe fane of Maratapa-svami the head Brahman was unable to get married, from a want of means to defray the atiend- antexpenses. The god appeared, in vision, and told him to sell the image in the fane, which the Brahman declined doing. The god then assumed the form of a young lad, of the merchant tribe, and the Brah- man took this lad and offered to sell him, as a slave, to Vengada-chetly ; who, asking how he a Brahman could have a child of that tribe at his disposal, the Brahman told astory to serve the purpose; and mean- time, a seemingly valuable jewel was brought, and offered in sale to thesaid Vengada. All thought the jewel valuable; but the lad found many faults, which led to a discussion; and the event proving the lad ‘to be in the right, Vengada was induced to purchase him, at the price demanded by the Brahman. Some time after a thousand ships were to be dispatched, of which 500 belonged to Vengada, and 500 to the other people of the place: upon some deliberation the lad, named after the god Maratapa, was sent in charge of the chief man’s part of the convoy. On going to Candidesam (Ceylon) the other traders all bartered their goods, and laded their vessels advantageously with a return freight; but Afaratapa, after selling his merchandize, expended the proceeds on the fane of Su- brahmanya, and his attendants in that island. When the others were about returning they called Maratapa to accompany them; who laded his vessel (or vessels, for the sense in this respect is not clear) with vrattzs, or fuel made of cow-dung in dried cakes. He was laugh- 20 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [JuLy edat for this proceeding; and the merchant fleet put to sea on their return. On the voyage a tempest arose in which great trouble was experienced; and, after a few days, the people were obliged to put into some port, or to land on some shore, not specified. By reason of de- lay, the fuel on board the other ships was expended; and the crews now solicited the lad Maratapa to sell his wrattzs to them. He replied that he had not brought mere vratizs; for that inside of them gold-dust was concealed. Being pressed by hunger they urged him to sell the fuel, consenting to seal up one cake and preserve it, and to pay him for all the rest at the rate of its value; to be ascertained after they should reach home. He consented; and, the engagement being made, he sold his vratits; and the purchasers, cooking their food therewith, rejoiced at this deliverance; praised their preserver, and blamed them- selves for laughing at him, before leaving the island. The sequel was that, on arriving at home, Marafapa was treated worse than he had been by the people of the ships; but, on bringing the matter toa test, the quantity of gold dust was found equal to many lakhs of money: the people of the town were impoverished, and Vengada master of the slave became enriched, to a very great degree. Vengada, and his wife gave the lad manumission, in the story, mythologically account- ed for. The pair became very proud, in consequence of their great wealth. The god now assumed the guise of a mendicant; and, by a device employed, caused an entire change in the merchant’s views. He became endued with what the document terms spirztual folly, under the infiuence of which he gave away all his wealth to people around; and, abandoning his house, became a half-naked ascetic. On this sub- ject several things in the native taste are added; evidently by way of ornament to the writer’s narrative: the sequel is the only thing here claiming notice. The god had promised him beatification at Tiruvarur, He accordingly went thither; and passed his time with the cow-herds at that place. It was his custom to cause them to bury him, by day, up to the shoulders, leaving only his neck and head above ground; and then to take him up at night. Regarding him as an idiot, they amused themselves, by striking him on the head and neck. One day, towards evening, all their cows took asudden alarm, andran away home to their stalls, the cow-herds following them; forgetting the half buried ascetic. The next morning, remembering his case, they all yan to the spot, and found his head and shoulders transformed into an emblem of Sipe. Perceiviug then the fault they had committed in striking a person identified with the god, they killed themselves on the spot: so at least says the narrative, ~ 18338.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. al Account of the destruction of the place. The foundation of the town of Caveri-painam is ascribed to an as- trologer’s advice; whe, on calculating the nativity of a merchant, named Vengada, prognosticated his attaining great wealth, by com- merce; and, by the astrologer’s advice, the foundations of a commercial town were laid, and carried forward; the said astrologer directing the people when to work at propitious hours. The town subsequently became extremely wealthy; so much so that ornamental parts of the houses were made of gold and silver. There was not a beggar in the place. In this state of things the god, disguised as a mendicant, passed through the town blowing a conch. The people, not used to any thing of the kind, came tothe doors; and, being unaccustomed to the usual mode of alms-giving, they offered to the mendicant, gold, jewels, and the like. The god was displeased at not receiving rice; and, as the document states, destroyed the mouth of the Caveri, and with it the town: a part of which is submerged by the sea. Some other matter follows, in which the writer, a servant of Col. Mackenzie, seems to give his own opinion on the subject. The mat- ters therein requiring notice are that a Brahman dug up ereat treasure from a part of the site of the said town, which he used in the endow- ment of a fane; that Amersingh a raja of Tanjore, by advice of his minister had the site of the town partially explored, when blocks of black stone, and other marks of a town, were discovered, but that the search was discontinued; that in the Rayer’s time about 400 years ago, Zirumala-rayer erected many buildings on, or near, the site, with fanes and the like matters, the said buildings being in Negapatam, Na- gore, and the neighbourhood. - Remarx.—This paper was ina very confused state of transposition in the book copied from ; causing considerable trouble to get it into order. The document seems to me to be of more than ordinary conse- quence. The observable points are : 1. The existence of avery large and flourishing town at the an- cient debouchure of the Cavert-river. 2. The extensive commerce carried on by sea, gold dust being a part of the commodities. 3. The alteration of the former mouth of the Caverz; the destruc- tion of the town ; and the overwhelming of at least a part of it by the sea. On each of these points a disquisition might be written. For the present I leave each point noted only as a memorandum. Time and circumstances permitting I have further remarks to offer. 22 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Juty Section 5. Account of the chieftains of Torayur. A communication to Col. Mackenzie from Vijaya-Vencatachellum- Rediyar, Gemindar of the capital town of Torayur (otherwise written Luratyur). In reply to enquiries concerning the origin of this place, and of the ruling family, particulars are stated to the following general effect: In Sal. Sac. 1103, or 618 years ago, the ancestors of the writer were located in the Nellore district at Pallavoié ; at which time the neigh- bourhood of Yorayur to the north of the Coleroon river was greatly infested by robbers. Crishna-rayer* at that period was engaged in fighting against the Mahomedans. The ancestors of this zemindar, who were named dnar-redi and Sura-redt, were warlike, and courage- ous, men; and, as their district was subject to the above mentioned prince, they were called out on military service, which was successful. The Rayer sent the above two chieftains to subdue the Kallars in the district of Z’orayur ; whichthey by degrees effected; and received the district of Torayur, made over to them by a copper-plate inscription, from the Rayer. But the grant, and other vouchers of honours con- ferred by Madura rulers down to Tirumala-nayaker were lost, during the great period of commotion. Some successive chiefs are mentioned. Linga-redi, the then chief, had ashare in the war against Tanjore, as subordinate to Chokanatha of Trichinopoly. Subsequently the Kallars yavaged the country even to the gates of the fort (of the capital), when the chief of Torayur had it given him in charge to reduce them to order. Revenue matters, and the succession of chiefs follow. In the time of Menacshi-ammal, and Bangaru Tirumala-nayaka, some Chenju people from the mountains, a class of Vedars, under their chief, made an incursion even to the gates of Trichinopoly ; and the chiefs of this palliyam of Torayur being sent against them, took their chief prisoner. ‘hey received some distinction in consequence. Down to that period the country of Yorayur had been possessed on condition of military service, in free tenure, without interruption. Chunda Sahib imposed tribute, to the extent of 1,000 rupees annually. The Nizam gave them five villages in free tenure. The writer mentions the succession of his father, and of himself. The incur- sion by Hyder Ali noted. He (the writer) was summoned to Trichinopoly, and assisted against Hyder; receiving thanks from Colonel Nixon, and Mr. Sullivan, who gave him a document assuring * The most famous prince of this name lived about 200 years later than the period indi- cated by the above dates. 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 23 the possession of his district, in free tenure. Certain distinctions were accorded, on the chief’s entering the fort; among the rest, a salute of thirteen guns. He had ashare inthe war against Tippu Sultan. What follows. relates to the seizure of the palliyam by the Nabob, and a discussion as to the right of succession, which the Eng- lish government determined in favour of the writer of the statement, the existing zemindar. The tribute paid appears to have been a tenth of the produce. The boundaries of the pail: yam are given, by which it would seem to have extended 80 miles from east to west ; and 40 miles from south to north, being in effect a large county, and more than any feudal baron in England ever possessed. Section 6. Notice of various dynasties of kings. Names of the Chera kings. A stanza from the Vigandu. It appears that the title of Cheraa was applied to the rajas of Travancore ( 7zru-vanchi) of Coorg, and of the Malayala country proper. Names of the Chola kings. A stanza from the Wigandu, containing epithets of Chola kings, distinguished into those of Uriyur, and Chola (that is Tanjore); the former being ancient, the latter modern. Names of the Pandiya kings. A stanza from the same :—the explanation distinguishes Be freee the Madura kings and the Pandiyan kings, perhaps referring to the two dynasties. There follows a statement in brief of the four ages, kings, avata- ras, in-the usual vague manner. And then commences a list of the Chola-kings in the following order : Uttunga. Arintavu. Kulottunga. Uriyur Cholan. Rajendra. Chengrani. Tirumudi Kanda. Manalanta. Kari Kala. Manuniti kandan. and other names like these, shewing an artificial construction, since they are merely compounded epithet: in all 33 are specified. Salr- vahana is said to have ruled 80 years, subsequent to them. Daeshane- tajas (names not specified), ruled 650 years. The Yadava race came 24 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [lotr next in Sal. Sac. 730, the beginning of their rule. The following names of that race are specified : Bel ranca: Vadavay 2 is..0). 0d vafaleee totale e@escaond 25 years Ss. S. 709 Mira navayana Yadava)....... sis aeuilnace ve st eons 09 778 Oriana: Vadawaiee es s.c ja 4S doh oe et ee eee 7A ge es *; 799 iru’ Vencata: ¥ ada va J. dees cs ecipe taee ee D2 ue 5 821 Perankanicy adavauce sess ace vere ae Bee hein co eae .* 836 Kanda gopala Yadava ..<-joeue ss eerste cee 23 ,, e 851 Narasingha Yavada... 20.1 co. e<0: Soy saint boos a 882 Cambali: Yadava .. tbls aiatonn is Come > 1158 AnNUVeMa Teddi 23 Hoes Ss we see oes ceed e ee (le Fe » 1235 Vijayanagaram rulers. Bukha rayenieo eee 2 sR ES Saar 14 years S. 8S. 1249 Hari-hara rayen..... sites oa peers eh Shea ear » 1263 Vijaya: bukha indy emaiecy pees ea. ee Siw 7, 1276 Kasaki, Gaja deva rayen........-- Pore » 1284 Rama deva rayen -,...... ae Says fislasepetets fy x ss A291 Vitu pac shivrayennisn a cases gear epee eile Oi » 1296 Mallicarjuna rayen ......... HET teem oh uddt siods ” 1303 Rama Chandra rayen..... Pe Prey: oe Suge ” 1312 Saluva gada rayen.......- ahs hee at eee 7 9 » L319 Deva wrayensss cc ci) «ices see Serois eisiaeioretd protsiarae FOL; ” 1334 Ganda, Vadavas ...2 20. tencak se aac oneeee A Sets » 1339 Cumara Camba Yadava rayen........cse0. 4 y 3 1343 1838.) Report of the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 20 Pee Ada. | ciclific Hnibinc 8S Naame no be ou Ee years Ss, 8..1350 Bolliva, Narasinha rayen....... ssa e6eseess0 249M} » 1399 Seed iP iiaiar Payen( si eiss de scce ce. c. 0 Mbit » 1410 Vira Narasinha ...... hae co etiesete fiatesc'. sie's oes Seer latigy » - 1431 Crishna.deva rayen.,.2...5.......5.: acral » I4ol PRE MVAEeAMMEME OVEN... 2c. cos lcs Ssice e's see v0 134: » 1464 PIO AVICN sn ac gistetralets vice ccaseseee 22. yy » 1486 Tirumala devarayen......... Se 5 (ae ee » 1404 Sieramoiy CEVA. TAyeM. 2. ccc censcecsevees oa ae A 1508 (Abrupt break) vide section, 63 (over leaf). Section 7. The genealogy of Anangaru-adcharya, the warden of the fane of Srirangham. This isa narration, at some length, of internal matters, within the said fane of well known celebrity. !t offers only occasional references to matters connected with Chola kings, and their government. Among these Crimi-kanda-chola is mentioned as having acted treacherously to- wards the place ; and his son Kulottunga-cholan, to repair the fault, made large donations. Other references are not so distinct, as to names. The chief subject of the narrative is a detail of strifes, and struggles, for power, between two rival factions, within the fane; so that it often required kingly influence to be interposed to adjust the differences ; and these were for example, which leader should have the right of putting a crown on the head of the idol, during the performance of certain ceremonies, and which leader of the two factions should have the right firsé to dip his hand in the sacred ¢7rt?ha, or pool: in the lat- ter case, it was determined that both leaders should dip their hands in the ¢ir?’ha precisely atthe same time. The inter-mural strife, seems to have been handed down from one generation to another. Taken al- together the narrative exhibils a state of things within the structure in question, very different indeed from the almost Arcadian portrait drawn by Mr. Orme in his history: guided rather by his imagination, than by real knowledge. book, No. 31—sec. 3, and alluded to in various subsequent papers. I have not thought the present document suitable to be restored, as being a mere fragment. Section 7. Account of Puligaddapapa Narasinha, of Nizampatnam, in) the Northern Circars. The head of the tribe of the above name being a young man, previ- ously well taught in learning, had a strong curiosity inducing him to visit, and see, the metropolis of Vijayanagaram, By the way, being fatigued, he laid himself down to repose in the heat of the sun, when | ahooded-serpent came forth from its hole, and shaded his head. The ie Rayer passing by, on a hunting excursion, saw the man so situated; and, concluding him to be highly endowed, with natural and acquired abilities, took him to his court, and gave him employ. Subsequently inthe time of Lama-rayalu, when the Mahomedan confederation against him had ended in his defeat and death; Ibrahim Padshah, gave in fief to the said person, and to his three sons, the districts of | Udyagirt, Nizampainam, and Sarvapalli. His three sons, were Mal- lapa, Nandi, and Vira, holding the districts in the order of the names. The subordinates of the descendants of Mallapa and Vira rebelled, and burnt down the houses of their lords, with all the inha- bitants. Subsequently the three districts were united under the des- ' cendants of Mandi-raja. The French ruled for some short time over the country ; and the districts came under the English. A few revenue particulars are added. Remark.—The little mixture of fable at the beginning of this paper is of commonkind, and the remainder is evidently historical. This document happens to be written on Europe paper, with good ink ; and will last for the sake of reference, if need be, for a considerable period. | Section 8. Account of the Vellugotivaru. 64 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [JoLy This paper, being of rather more than ordinary consequence, was restored, and bound up in the 2d vol. An abstract of its contents was also given in the 2d Report, see article ©. MS. book No. 49, sec. 8. The whole of this book has now been examined, part of sections, 1, 2 and 3, with the whole of sec. 8, are restored, and sec. 7, is. left, subjeet tofuture reference. Manuscript book, No. 33—Countermark 787. (Section 1 to 5 were adveried to in the last report). Section 6. Detail of caves and sculptures at Mavaliveram, (or the seven pagodas near Sadras). A leaf is torn out, or cut out, at the commencement of the docu- ment ; it may have contained introductory matter. There follows a catalogue of the caves, and sculptures, minutely pare ticularized, beginning from the north side; whence it is stated that Lord Clive took away an imaye. The whole is explained on the principle of being a sculptured representation of persons and things, alluded to in the poem of the Mahabharata, according to the account usually given of them by the Cicerone-Brahman who usually attends on visitors. The account is meagre and inane. Certain parts might be of use, in forming a guide to visitors of these singular remains. The document gives evidence of the rapid encroachment of the sea, since at the time ofits being written by C. Lacshmaiya in 1803, the walls — of a fane on the edge of the sea were visible, which ceased to be the - case in 1826, when I last saw the place. Note.—Though not of much consequence; yet, upon the whole,E have judged it expedient to have the paper re-copied. q Section7. Account of the fane of Tvru-vencuta-natha, in Yelu-mala- palliyapat, in the Madura district. Brief legend of a hill fane, going uptothe time of Ucrama Pan- diyan who took refuge there, from an invasion of the Chola-raja. A shrine was built on the spot : afterwards entirely re-built by the Poli- — gar-chief of the district, in comparatively modern times. The paper © seems to be of very little consequence. | 1838. ] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 65 Section 8. Account ofa fane of Subrahmanya in the same district. Legend of a fane built by the same chief, in consequence of a dream: the river, close by, is fabled to have issued ont of the Caman- dala, or ordinary drinking vessel, made use of by the risht Agastya. _ {{immediately after a leaf seems to have been cut out]. Section 9. Legendary account of Mdvalipuram in the Arcot dis- trict. In early times one named MWallesudu ruled here prosperously ; but from refusing to feed a Brahman, and mocking him, he was, by the said Brahman, caused to be metamorphosed into an alligator. A reshr, named Pundarica, going to pluck a lotos flower from the tank wherein the alligator was, it laid hold of him, and the rishi drew the alligator, onthe bank. The king thus obtained release, and went to Swerga: the rishi thought to present the flower to Vishnu ; but the sea refusing to give him way, he occupied himself in baling out the sea; and, while so occupied, Vishnu, inthe shape of an aged Srehman, approached, and asked for boiled rice. After some explanation he engaged to do the rishv’s work, while the latter should go to prepare rice. By taking up a single handful of water, the sea retreated an Indian mile (14 Eng- lish) ; and when the rzshz returned he found the Brahman reposing, in the manner in which statues of Vishnu ere sometimes represented. He now recognized the god; and a fane was built by him over the spot. This was kept in order, by many later persons. Before the said incarnation of Vishnu, the place was called Mallapuri and Mullas puri-cshetram, from the before-mentioned Mallesudu. In subsequent times the name was altered to Mahavalipuram. Those ignorant of the SChalu puranam hence inferred that Maha Bali Chacraverti ruled here, and hence called the place Wahabalipuram, and some term it Mavalt- puram. Both of these names are erroneous ; and are known to be so from the local puranam. This is included in the Brahmanda-purana, from the 93d adhyaya to the 100th inclusive. The names of the sub- sequent rulers are unknown to any one. But, in the Cali-yuga, Singhama Nayadu the zemindar of the Vellu- _ gotivaru race, seems to have ruled here. [In that time, during a famine, many artificers resorted hither, and wrought on the mountain a variety of works, during two or three years. Ignorant people term these 66 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripis. (Juny things the work of Visvacarma; but (says the writer) the marks of the chisel remaining, disprove that opinion. Besides Singhama Nayadu built a palace, on the hill; of which a few fragments now only remain. Nore.—Though there are marks of good sense in this paper, yet it does not afford full satisfaction. The retreat of the sea in early ages, if really narrated in the Brahmanda-puranam, is an important fact. The clue directing to the Vellugotivaru race, as the rulers here, though not positively asserted, yet may be perhaps at some time fol- lowed out to certainty. An account of the said race was before given : vide 2d Report. ; In that document however there is nothing positively to authenticate the above statement. They are stated to have made extensive con- quests to the south. Section 10. Legendary account of Covalam (Covelong, near Madras). Under this section are included a few disjointed fragments, some without beginning, others without being completed, confused and dis- arranged, in binding up the book. As far as order can be elicited, the following is an abstract of the contents. The S?hala Mahatmya of Covalam. In the Kreta Yuga (or first age) this was a residence of rishis. The daughter of a rishz, perform- ed severe penance until she was seventy years of age; when Vareda told her she could not attain beatification without being married; on which account she wedded Cédlava-maha-muni, by whom in one night she had three hundred and sixty daughters; the whole of these being an incarnation of Lacshmz the wife of Vishnu, who, on this account, ap- peared to Cdlava-muni ; and, giving him such, gifts as he required, the said Vishnu, as Varaha-svam?, married the whole of these females. [The apparent monstrosity of this symbolical passage is resolvable into an astronomical enigma, concerning the days of the year). Account of Covalam. As Vishnu in the form of Varaha-svami married Lacshmi in the per- sons of the 360 daughters of Calava, so in the tank, or lake, a daugh- ter was born named Comalavali-nachiyar. Hence that tank acquired the name of Comala-nanchalu. This daughter again married Varaha- svami. Since, in the earliest age, the said god was wedded every day, the place acquired the name of Nitya-caliydnam, or the daily wedding. 1838.) Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 67 Asin this town Comalavali was born, the place was called Comala, which the Tamil people ignorantly term Covala. % * * * * _ This is a place of no known origin (andthi-S’halam). In ancient times it was a town ofa kadam (or 10 miles), It may have contained five or six fanes, but the three called Comalam, Tiruvadam, and Malla- puram (the seven pagodas) are known to have belonged to it, as proba- bly one town. But, going to ruin, it became a wilderness ; and so it continues to be still. Note.— Calava is a derivation from Cala, or time. The marrying the daughter is the reeommencing another year. Vishnu, in a mystic sense, is (like Zeus) the firmament. Vishnu, as Varaha, may point to the Varaha-Calpa, or great period of time so called. In this way the Brahmans. have constructed their Egyptian hieroglyphics, or Chaldean fables; and, by means of them, mystified the people, and led them into the crude personifications, and vulgarities, of a low, and disgusting idolatry. The tradition of a large town having existed in the neighbourhood, is worth keeping in memory. Mahomedan Account. Anciently this place was a Shahar, or great town, with many sue burban adjuncts. In those times there were Hindu rajas, to wnom some few Mahomedans rendered obedience. This was in Hejira 1218, or Fusly 1214. (in these dates there must be some error). In the times when the Mahomedans served the Hindus, some per- sons committed the dead body ofa disciple, enclosed in an ark witha _ writing, to the sea (at what place not specified). The writing directed the Mahomedans of the place, wherever the ark should be cast on shore, to inter the body with great respect, build a tomb and render homage there; the ark came ashore at Covelong, and was taken up by the Mahomedans, by whom the prescribed duties were carefully ren- dered. In process of time it attracted great veneration, and in the days of the Nabob Sadatulla Khan, the simple tomb was turned into a mosque, and a fort also was built * * * *. Another mosque built bya _ devotee which had gone to decay was rebuilt and endowed by Sada- tulla Khan. A fort, which afterwards belonged to the French, was taken by Mr. Close (afterwards Sir Barry Close) and dismantled. This was forty years since. Much salt is produced in this neighbour- hood. There was a mint here in the time of Sadatulla-Khan ; discon- tinued for thirty years. * * % * * 68 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [J ULY The state of Covalam eighty-five years since. It was a wilderness. There were four householders resident. Mya Sahib in the time of Sa- datulla-Khan, being one of his partizans, came hither, and formed the neighbourhood into a Cushbah, building a fort and town. He fixed a mint; built four ships; made post regulations, and called the place Sadu-bunder, after the name of the Nabob. He died after governing for seventeen years. In his time a European, named Bun-padi Doru, (Van......dorp) came hither: he called a minister from St. Thomé; and built a church. He formed a mint, and stamped money. He went to Bengal, and did not return. The minister yemained, and died here. Another minister came from Cochin; and, as the former church was gone to decay, he began another one; but.was prevented finishing it, by Hyder’s irruption, on which account he went to the town (Ma- dras). Mention of the different Nabobs. In the time of dnaverdht- Khan, a pariizan of his commenced the second fort, which Sheikh Nizam Din completed. It was captured by the French. Fragment (without beginning) concerning the Sarva fane of Ttru- Karzh-kundam near to Covelong. Parvati performed penance in the neighbourhood. Szva resided at Veda-girt. When destroying the racshasas, he perspired ten milii ns of drops, each of which became a Rudra (a destroyer). The Racshasas being destroyed, these ten millions did penance in the south-east quar- ter, and afterwards obtained beatification. There is some fable, in connexion with which the name of Sura-guru Chacraverti, as king of Mavalipuram is mentioned. : The Varshnavas destroyed the fane, and the legend, through hatred; in return for which the Sazvas destroyed. the Vaishnavas’ fane. Since that time there is no Vaishnava fane in this place. Siva here married Parvatt anew. In proof that /ndra performed penance here, is the fact that, once every five or six years, the hill is struck by lightning ; yet the fane receives nodamage. There is some fable about vultures, as children of Casyapa, whence the place derives its name. A Jaina named Appaji Nayanar, having been cured here of a disease, procured some privileges for the place, from the Chingleput zillah, througha sanction from the Nabob. TVattacharyar, of the court of Crishna Rayer, built a tower and porch. Some other buildings are mentioned, and the writing abruptly breaks off without conclusion, | OxpservaTION.— Regretting the state of the sections concerning Covelong, it has nevertheless seemed to be advisable to have the papers relating to the seven pagodas, and these fragments (in the 1838. } Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 69 same order as abstracted) re-copied ; by way of record for reference, ifneed be. At the same time the abstracts (with the sole exception of the catalogue of caves and sculptures) are sufficiently full for every needful purpose ; and, guaranteed by the copies for reference, may be used as safely as if they were full translations. As regards the fragment its chief use is to add an item of evidence to the proofs, otherwise in existence, that the aboriginal inhabitants of the Peninsula termed Pacshasas were exterminated, or driven away by colonies of Hindus. The recurrence of so many vestiges, in places and in documents so widely distinct, and different, cannot be without a foundation in the certainty of historical trath. C:—MALAYALAM. Manuscript book, No. 5.—-Countermark 899. Section 1. Account of Malapura-coya in the Vettata-nad, or district. No ancient books except the Koran. The writer derives his autho- rity from Jaini Mahomed in Ponani village. The amount of informa- tion conveyed amounts to little or nothing, except with reference to a few religions, or local, customs. They have no inscriptions. Section 2. Account of the Valluva-nad, or Angadi-puram, rajas, in Malaydla. The capital was established by Cheruman Perumal. The younger brother succeeds on the death of a preceding king. They have no in- scriptions, or records; the latter perished in the period of disturbance. ‘Seclion 3. Notice of the Panzkar, a tribe of astrologers. They refer their instruction in astrology to the precepts of Subrah- manya. The origin of the class is derived from 7'ulwva, with fabulous accompaniments; by which it appears, that their class originated from a Grahman and a woman of lower tribe. They state that they 70 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. (Jury were appointed by authority, eels divine, to be astrological guides to the Sudra class. In the English heading of the section, in the original book, the section is said to contain ‘* explanations of astronomical tables ;’’ but nothing answering to such an index appears. There follows copy of a letter, or order, from Thomas Warden, Esq. directing all, whom it mighi concern, to give assistance and information to Nitala-Narrayana, the gomasteh of Colonel Mackenzie, concerning the antiquities of the country. The different kinds of documents, books, inscriptions, and ; the like, are specified ; by es of explaining the kind of matters regarded as desiderata. Section 4. Account of Aluven Cadari of Calicut. This person received his fief, and authority, from the Samudrz-r aja (title of the Calicut raja, by the Portuguese spelt Zamorin). There is nothing in the paper, except a mention of revenue-proceeds, from rice cultivation. Section 5. Account received fone one named Coya etil Coya, an inhabitant of Calicut. According to this person’s statement, the ancestors of his tribe came with some banners, or distinctions, by way of the sea, in a-ship or bark, from China-Kribala ; and, in consequence of rendering essential services to the Samudri-raja of Calicut, the class received from him distinguishing immunities and banners. There is nothing further of any importance. I find, on enquiry, that the class of people referred toare most probably Chinese; as my in- formant says they are the same kind of people with the Chinese at Madras; except that the former do not wear the long queues, which. the Chinese regard as tokens of honour. By consequence the people in question may be Malays, or otber persons, from the eastern islands. Section 6. Notice from the chief of atribe of Mahomedans, his name being Condavetti Takiyakal-tangal. The writer says his ancestor came from Paniveli (Panwell), on the — coast opposite to Bombay. The people of Malayalam received him as 1838.] | Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. (1 their religious teacher, and guide. He made many additional dis- ciples. ‘Tippu Sultan gave some endowments, which have been con- tinued by ihe Honourable Company. There is nothing further of the slightest consequence. Section 7. Account received from Syed Ali Coya, the Cadri (or Cazt) of the mosque at Tiruvarangad?, in the talooks of Vetiata-nad, and Vera-nad. They have no ancient books, or records. The writer professes to give only what he had heard. Cheruman Perumal adopted the Maho- medan system, and went to Mecca; whence he brought with him ten families to return to Malayalam; but he fe! sick of a fever at the Shahar (a town) where the ship had stopped in the passage; and, as the fever threatened to be fatal, he charged those people to goto Malayalam and disseminate their religion there. They objected that they were strangers to the country ; in consequence of which he gave them letters of introduction. After his death they came to Codugnalur (Cranganore >?) and delivered the letters to the chief at that place. The Parapa-raya, by his order gave them Tiruvarangadi (a bazar street) for their residence. They are bound to present a Nuzzar, to a certain fixed amount, on the accession of every new chief, as an acknowledgment of fealty and homage, discontinued (at the time of writing) since seventy years. Section 8. Answers to enquivies received from the Nambadi chiefs at Cuvitta-nad. They received their lands from Parasu Rama. No inscriptions. They are subordinate to the Calicut, and Cochin, rajas. Under them are 1,600 Vayars. They give a fabulous account of the origin of their _ tribe. Of their tribe there are three chiefs, Vengna-natta-raja, Feda- fara-nadu-vari, and the writer the Mambedi of the Cutti-nada-Padin- i yare district. The Vengna-natta-raja was adopted as ruler from their tribe, when the lineal ruler of that place had no offspring : it occurred about seven hundred years previously to these answers having been written. In consequence of some family discord the Padinyare dis- _ trict was divided, and so continues. In a defect of posterity the | Offspring of a female of the race, bya Mamburi Brahman, succeeded ; 72 Report on the Mackenzve Manuscripts. (JuLr and the descendants are numerous. The race was at different times under the Veddi-irtpa (Calicut) raja, and the Perumba tapa (Cochin) rajas: atthe time of writing they were under the Calicut raja. They have no inscriptions: these were destroyed when fires burnt down their houses. Seciion 9. Answers received from the Cammatét, or gold coiners, of the Cusbch of Calicut. No ancient books. They came originally from the Chola-desam, and received employment as legal coiners from the Calicut raja, as they have heard by tradition. They retain no copy of the original order. They make the coin called the new Vira-rayen : four house- holds are so employed. Section 10. Result of enquiries of certain persons named Musata, at Rama-natha-karat. Parasu Rama appointed all things at first, in Tuluva and Kerala divisions respectively : there were thirty-two village districts. Some reason is Stated for the Brahmans being considered to be of an inferior order. Mention of a distinguished Srahman. There is nothing further of any consequence. Section 11. Result of enquiries from a Mamburipdd, or superior Brahman of Cuvittalur. The usual reference to Parasu-Rama: there is nothing in the sec- tion, beyond a statement of some local customs. Section 12, Account received from Pumuli Namburi-pad, of Cuvitia district. All books, or records, have been lost. Except a reference to Parasu- Rama, nothing is mentioned as to early times ; and nothing, beyond lo- cal matters, of later date. 1338.J Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 73 Secivon 13. Legendary account of Paniyur Cshetram in the dis- trict of Cuvitta-ndd. -Parasu-Rama, after forming the Malayalam country, went to the Go- _ daveri river, and invited the Brahmans to come to the new country ; but they refused, except there were a river, anda Varaha-svami. Pera. su-Rama by penance supplied these things; and then the Brahmuns came to Malayalam. They are subject to the Venétlira-raja of Tirvan- _ andra-puram (or Trivanderam) ; that is, the Travancore raja. Section 14, Account received from the Brahman of Vengnattur of Cuvilta-nad district. No inscriptions; and nothing further thana mention of the number of Vayars in the district, and some matters of revenue. - Seciton 15, Replies-received from Saneara-Potuval of Sancara-nar- rayana-cshetram in the Vetiata-nad district. No inscriptions. Does not know where the Kerala Ulpatt?, in Sans- erzt, can be had: the Bhavishyotra-purana exists; but does not know where. All books perished in times of disturbance, in Malayalam. At Rama-natti-karaia Pariya, acquired great power, and the Samudrt- raja (of Calicut) promised his district to any one who would kill him. _ Parachatta-vetta-nayar did so, and became chief of the district. The respondent is ignorant of ancient occurrences ; but specifies some matters relative to existing chiefs... ; Section 16. Replies received from the Brahman-at. Cudalur, in Cu- vitta-nad district. Parasu-Rama formed the Malayalam country. Reference for better % iformation tothe Brahmans at Arrhavam-cheri termed Tambirarkal ; and to the Scanda-puranam. Nothing further of the slightest conse- 4 Section 17. Replies from five Brahmans of Pantyur, in Cuvitla- nad d district.. e R cme SS . an By 74 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [JULY Inscriptions and records perished in the disturbances, caused by Tippu-Sultan. Much uncertainty expressed as to antiquity. Some explanations as to the opposing sects of Saivas and Vaishnavas. Some similar details; and a reference to two kings named Kokatii-raja, and Cheriya-Perumal, who fought with each other ; when the former killed the latter, and received from the Brahmans the country of the slain chief. Reference to Cheruman-Perumal who ruled 36 years ; and in- troduced the Bauddhas (Mahomedans) : other matters relating to lo- cal customs. Nott.—This paper seems to be rather more important, than most of the others in this manuscript; but the matter has been to a prevailing degree anticipated by preceding documents. A reference to this paper in connexion with them, would be desirable. Section 18. Replies to enquiries from the Tirumana-cheri-raja of the Cuvilta-ndd district. He is connected with the Paniyur Brahmans. He describes the chiefs subordinate to him; the mode of appointment to the succession, and of receiving authority from him. He enters into statistic, and revenue details; and after stating that his country has become impo- verished, seeks for a relaxed tribute, and favour, from the Honouarble Company. Notr.—The contents are too minute to admit of abstraci. The do- cument appears to be of some importance for reference. a Remarx.—The index, prefixed to this book, was found to be not quite — accurate. The contents are not of very high interest ; but they have been re-copied, partly because of the fragile material, chiefly China paper, on which they were written. We may gather from them, that the Malayalam country is perhaps more destitute of authentic records, 4 than any other portion of the Indian Peninsula. Manuscript book, No. 7.—Countermark 900. (The following is a brief paper in the Malayalam language and 2 | character: the greater portion of the contents of the book isin Tamil, — and Telugu). Description of Funeral Cere monies. xz A brief introduction in Tamil, describes the preparation for funeral — 1838.] Repori on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 19 rites of any chief, or great man, consisting of cocoa-nuts, rice, &c. The subject is continued in the Malayalam language. The funeral rites are conducted during fourteen days; and the proceedings of these days are specified. The persons who ought to assist; the presents proper to be given; the lighting of lamps, and other matters, connected with the subject. The whole is stated to be a complete description. Norge.—This is the only Malayalam document in the abovemen- tioned book; and it has been thought advisable, to arrange it with the other papers in the same language. Manuscript book, No. 4.—Countermark 897. Section 1. Rules of granting lands for sale and mortgage, in the Malayalam country. This is the only section in the book in the Mala- yalam language. Hach para. is followed by a translation in Telugu. Para. 1. Relates to the Ubaiya-pattolat, or toa grant of land, with the proviso of receiving acertain portion annually of rice-grain in return. Para. 2. Relates to mortgage of land, redeemable within a certain period; and, if not redeemed, becoming the possession of the mort- gagee. Para. 3. Provides for six months, in case of need, eine by the mortgager over the stipulated time, within which to effect a redemp- tion of his property. Para. 4. Relates to Jamma-panatola-caruna, wherein a sum of money is paid down to secure an annuity, or certain rate of interest, from generation to generation; or as long as the depositor shall have any posterity. Para. 5. Relates to the absolute sale of land, for asettled price of purchase. | Para. 6. Relates to a mortgage of land, without interest on the i principal sum; the land to revert to the mortgager, on repayment of the principal borrowed. Para. 7. Provides an indemnification to the deroporaty proprietor, ‘for the improvements which he may have made during the time the land was in his possession; the amount to be determined by four com- _ petent persons. Notr.—The above document being of consequence, in any account of Malayalam, was copied from the book wherein it was found, and classed with the other Walayalam papers. 76 Report on the Mackenzte Manuscripts. “TJuty Addendum.—Inserted in MS. bock,- No. 5, there isaneatly written paperin the Arabic language, the contents of which relate to the number of Mahomedan mosques, in the Malayalam country; with a specification of the persons in charge, the income, and similar matters. This paper may remain just as itis; the ink being imperishable, and the paper uninjured. Immediately following, and at the close of the book, are three sketches of Bauddhist shrines, and one ofa sacred tree of the Baud- dhas, which I readily recognize as a distant prototype of Wilford’s crosses, in the Asiatic Researches ; guaranteed by which, his imagina- tion identified the Bauddhists with Christians. All the imagination, even of Wilford himself, must have been required to accomplish any such identification. : D:—MAHRATTA. Manuscript book, No. 19.—Countermark 931. Section 1. Account of Stvaji-raja a Mahratta prince. This is a panegyrical poem, in praise of Sivaj?; containing of course much of hyperbole and flattery. I have had a copy of it made, merely as a record; as it may be worth consulting, should any one take the troubleto write a biographical account of that successful chieftain. There isalsoa duplicate copy in the book. Section 2. Account of the five tribes of Mahratia Brahmans. _ This paper contains a specification of the Pancha-dravida, -being g according to this authority, Maharashtira, Carnata, Telingana, Tamil, Gujerat. The names of the five tribes of Mahratta Brahmans, are, 1 Mahrastira, 2 Deshasta,‘3 Conganasta, 4 Carddi, 5 Chittapavan. An 4 account is given of their occupations. The first class, are sepoys, © troopers, schoolmasters, doctors, mendicants. The secondare said to 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. “7 receive their name from quitting their country ; and have similar oc- cupations. The third have their name from being born in the coun- try formed by Parasu~-Rama. The 4th or Carddi Brahmans are of the Sactt class, or worshippers of the supposed female-creative energy. They professed hospitably to receive Yelinga-Brahmans, and thenin the festival of Nava-rattiri (or Dasra) by stratagem cut off their heads in the fanes of Devt (or Durga). They had an idea that if they did this, for twelve successive festivals, they would acquire great wealth, ‘and power. This practice was putastop to by Wana Sahib; at least So as to make the practice become comparatively unfrequent. They disguise themselves ; and in Poonah, as also in some other places, pro- fessing great hospitality, they mingle poison with the food of their guests ; and thus offer them as a sacrifice to Devi. The 5th class de- rive their name from a legend connected with Parasu-Rama; they are worshippers of the Suctz. They marry females from the other four classes ; but do not give their children in marriage to those classes. Remark.—This paper being badly written in pale ink, and on paper torn in several places, it was restored. It is a singular and remarkable document, especially with reference to the Carddi class, whose prac- tices appear to have been, and still to be, characterised by the deepest atrocity. Section 3. Accountof the batile of Panniput by Ragonauth Row Fadava. This is an account of that remarkable battle; and, with other parti- culars, contains a detail of persons killed in the engagement. It isin a good state of preservation; and by consequence has not been re- copied. Section 4. Account of Raghoji-Bhosala, the ruler of Nagpore. Mention is made of the ancestry of the chief in question, from the time of Szvajz, and his brethren. Aaghoji-Bhosala was sent by the Nizam to the south; where he captured Arcot, and subsequently re- _ turned to Nagpore. Some further details are given of his warfare with | another chief named Makosi, and there is the promise of sending a - further account. Norze.—This document is in good preservation; and, relating to 78 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Jury times, and matters, already treated on by various historians, it does not seem, in this place, to demand further attention. It is very brief. Account of Anagundt. [Not sectionized in the table of contents at the beginning of the book]. Crishna-Rayalu ruled over the whole of the country, south of the WVzr- mathé (Nerbudda) river. He hada hundred thousand troops. A su- bordinate viceroy of Anagundi, ruling over twenty cosses of land, and having charge of the elephants of Crishna-Rayalu, was ordered by the latter to quit Anagund?. Two Gossavas (mendicants) pleaded on his behalf, representing his charity and virtues; bunt Crishna-Rayalu was inexorable. The Gossava taught Crishna-Rayelu some moral instruc- tions ; but being imperatively ordered to quit, he denounced on Crishna Rayer the doom of being childless, and without a direct successor, which accordingly occurred. Subsequently while Rama-Rayalu was ruling, a Mahomedan fakir, came and bathed in a sacred-pool; and, being taken while doing so, was carried before the ruler, at whose command the fakir himself, and two others of his class, were beaten, and allowed to escape barely with life. They went to Delhi (a word often loosely used for Mahomedan power) and represented that if Vijayanagaram were not taken, the Delhi ruler was no Mussulman. In consequence of this incident, pre- parations were made to go against Vijayanagara ; which was captured. The successors of that race, held a petty sovereignty over Anagund: ; and, in the time of Tippu-Sultan, the descendant, then alive, retired to Sholapore. Nore.—This brief paper, being in good preservation, does not need to be restored. Section 5. Account of the Mahratta prince Sahu-raja. The paper commences witha reference to the time of Acbar, who fought with Unida Singh, and overcame him ; and contains some no- tice of affairs downwards. The paper has in it details of transactions, connected with Mr. Elphinstone’s proceedings at Poonah; which ended in the war against the Peishwah, and the conquest of his domi- nions, -1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripis. 79 Norse.—The document is in good preservation. Section 6. Account of the war of Saddobah (correctly Sada Siva Bavu) at Curucshetram, near Delhi. This document relates to war betweenthe Mahrattas and Mahome- dans ; the formerunder Sada Siva Bavu and Visvasa-Ravu; and the latter under Abdali. In these wars the Mahratta chiefs, commanders under the king at Poonah, had the advantage; made extensive con- quests ; and levied tribute over many countries. The whole of the de- tails are, I conceive of importance in any historical account of the Mahrattas. The document is in good preservation; and, by conse- quence, can be at any time referred to either for information, or full translation. Manuscript book, No. 2.—Countermark 914. Aecount of Baboji Bhosala of the race of Pratapa Bhosala, and ruler over Hinganz, Devudvar, Baroda, and Poonah. This is a book containing details, at considerable length, concerning the above race; and ofa kind adapted to afford considerable aid to any historian, either of the Mahrattas in particular, or of those gene- ral matters in modern times wherein the Mahrattas took a part. The book is written in ink not liable to fade; and the paper is entirely un- injured. Itcan therefore be at any time consulted; either for refer- ence, or full translation. Any lengthened abstract from me seems not io be required; the necessity being obviated by preceding details in other books. Paper-roll, No. J—Countermark 921, Mahratta BSakheer or account of the Mahrattas. This is a roll of country paper bearing the above number, and native | title. Inside it is labelled, “ Account of Shaha-raja, a Mahratta prince and his victory.” On examination it was found to relate to the war between the Mah- rattas and the Moghuls. The Delhi Padshah received information from Gujerat, that the Mahrattas were forming combinations against 80 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. (Jury him, which led to an embassy of enquiry; but the Mahrattas denied the truth of the allegation. A war was the consequence, attended with various alternations on either side; but at length Shahu-raja was thoroughly humbled, and reduced to the necessity of giving one his- daughters in marriage to the conqueror. So much, with intermediate matters, can be made out; but the docu- ment is so greatly injured by insects, leaving sometimes only a word or two legible in a line, that any connected restoration of this docu:- ment is not practicable; and it has of necessity been passed by as wrrecoverable. Perhaps anoiiier copy of the docament may yet be met with in the collection, Another roll without number or mark. This roll is in a still worse condition, and like the last zrrecoverable. From such portions as remain legible itis found to relate to Poonah affairs and the wresting a dominion from the power of the Mahome- dans. The origin of the Colapur-rajais given. He distinguished him- selfin fighting against Guzerat; and received the fief of Colapur with. a district, and the title of Csheirtya-Putra. The word Colapur has been written on the roll, by way of distin- guishing it from others. Manuscript bock, No. 21.—Countermark 933. This book, according to the index prefixed, ought to contain six see- tions of matter, calculated to be highly interesting, relating to Bijapur ;. to Deva-girt, and Rama-raja its ruler ; to Maszca, and other places es- teemed sacred; and to Poonah. However from great carelessness, or ignorance, in the Much, or native binder, and from want of previous | good arrangement and superintendence on the part probably of Colo- nel Mackenzie’s servants, the different papers have been mingled to- gether, with the utmost confusion; and parts of the different sections are wanting. The result is, a book without connexion, or order: in some papers the beginning is wanting, in others the middle; in others the end; perhaps to be hereafter met with bound up, after the like fashion, in some other compendium. Considerable pains was taken | with this book, before it could be definitely determined how the con- fusion had occurred; till at length casually observing an English num- | 1838. ] Report on the Mackenzve Manuscripts. 81 ee of paging in pale ink,a clue was obtained. The pages it was found had all been so marked; but the binder not knowing how to read English numbers, had made the transposition before stated. cae negligence is to be regretted; particularly on account of Deva-girt. Nearly the whole of the fragments were yead over; and it was per- ceived that a legendary history of Deva-girt, embodying some tales from the Puranas, and apparently some points , or facts, of real history, must have been contained in the section referring tothat subject. The like remark, in a lower degree, seemed to apply to the other sections. The result is, the necessarily setting aside this book, for the present, as ‘grrecoverable. It is much damaged; but must be left as found; unless the discovery of some other book, containing the pages wanting in this _ one, should hereafter render the present loss remediable., The book is entered in Des. Cat. vol. 2. p. cxv. art. xxi. the sec- "tions being copied from the English headings of the book; giving E some idea of what ought to be its contents, had the book not been mu- - tilated. Manuscript book. The numbers, and English heading, destroyed. A romance of the rajas of Bharatapur. This book was found to be in so wretched a plight, that, as in one or two preceding cases, it became necessary to submit it to the process of restoration as far as practicable, before its contents could be fully "appreciated ; which seemed the more desirable, as the beginning of the Mahratta promised to yield an account of the rajas of Bhara- “tapur (or the famous Bhurtpoor). The process of restoration, though “not complete, yet has been so far effectual as to preserve the general sense unimpaired. _ The perusal however has led to the impression that it is not a his torical document, but a romance, under the guise of a historical veil Tis object seems to have been to offer moral instructions (according to Hindu notions of morals) to the children of kings; warning them of dangers to be shunned, or evils to be avoided, under the inviting form Of narrative. In this respect, and so far, only, it is like the Telema- chus of Fenelon; but not in atoo closely drawn resemblance. Such being the case, an abstract of particulars does not seem to be called for. Among Hindu romances, translated and edited, it might find a place ; but that isnot my task. The incidents, in their tone and bear- : a Le 82 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [JuLy ing, savour of a very early stage of society, occasionally assimilating, in manner, to some of the tales of the Mahabharata ; and differing from any thing pertaining to the more modern localities of the Peninsula. The book was copied by Marrayana-Rao, one of Colonel Mackenzie’s servants, from another one in possession of Nana-Sancara at Poonah, and the copy somade is dated August 23, 1806. Atsome subsequent period, the white ants seem to have. fed on it with little mercy. Manuscript book, No. 20.—Countermark 932. Section 4. Account of the rajas of Gujerat; with some details of its towns, and their dependencies. In the three first ages the province of Gujerat was merely the resi- dence of ascetics, or a wilderness. About the year 515 of the Cali-yuga one named Deva-rishi came from Uttaravanam, where he had dwelt a long time; and he regarded this country as one well adapted for his residence, After completing his term of penance, he placed on the spot, where he had dwelt, an image called Somesvara; he also con- structed five or six villages of straw-huts, and went away. Subsequent- ly agymnosophist, named Bhatrava-nat’ha, came and resided there ; and after a time also went away. The place was called Devatayali. Ata subsequent period one named Gambira-sena was desirous of being chosen king of Jatpur, but being disappointed by the people chusing Sura-sena one of his relatives, he retired under great vexation, and taking a few followers with him, went to Gujerat in the year 670, and resided at the aforesaid Deva-tayali. A son was born to him there, in the year 720. Hisson Vira-sena, as soon as he became 12 years of age, began to collect troops, and to carry on incursions all around. His proceedings came to the ears of the ruler at Hastinapuri, who sent troops against him; which plundered the country. One of the neighbouring chiefs, named Gana-mant, being about to sack his town, the wife of Vira-Sena, then near the time of parturition, escaped to a distance; and in a wilderness, near the town of Ranuca-pur, was deli- vered ofason. Alearned poet, of the Jazna class, having occasion to q pass through that wilderness, heard the cries of the mother and child; 4 and, after fully learning the nature of the case, took both to Ranuca- | pur. This town was inhabited by Jaznas, who commiserating the si- _ uation of mother and child, gave them support and protection for five 4 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 83 years. They then sent both herselfand child away; assigning as the cause, that should the ruler of Hast:napuri (the enemy of her husband), hear of the child being there, he would manifest great displeasure against the people of that town. She thereupon, in great distress, re- turned to the same wilderness as before; where she continued till her son was eighteen years of age: who then gathered around him 500 Bauddhas, and plundered on all sides. While so engaged, he suc- ceeded in capturing an escort that was conveying 50-lakhs of money to the treasury of the Hastznapuri-monarch. After this capture he con- sidered it no longer suitable to remain in his former obscure station. He negociated for a wife; and obtained the daughter of Jey-singh of Stravunagudi, who gaye with her a magnificent marriage portion; the details of which are mentioned. As J/ey-singh had no male descend-- ant, he caused his son-in-law to be anointed as his successor; who greatly strengthened himself, and took several towns, the names of which are given, from his father’s enemy, the monarch of Hastinapurt. He ruled 70 years; dying in the year 800 (Cali-yuga?). His son was Vira-sena who ruled 30 years. The descendants of this last con- tinued to rule during a period of 856 years. Subsequently the country was conquered by Bakhti-singh of Patanavil, who resided in Bombay ;. and thence extended an authority over many neighbouring countries. After 30 years rule he died, and his son ruled in his stead ;- previous- ly forming a marriage alliance with the daughter of the king of Sura- pe pur. He afterwards repudiated her, and married another wife. After | some intermediate events, the country was conquered by the king of Ananta-pur,a Jaina king. At this period Ahmed-c-juj came from Ara- bia, with 125 thousand troops, and conquered the country.. Disputes between the Mahomedans and Jainas, on religious points of difference, ensued. The Mahomedan restored the country to the former Jaina king, and retired. Another Mahomedan, named Sultan 4jam-ud-jah, came and fought with the Jaina king for seven months, killing the said king. The kingdom became Mahomedan in 1200-Sac-; when the town of Patanavilt- was changed into Pir-Patanam. The conqueror afterwards put all the female household of the late king to death. The Mahomedan religion was established by him, as that of the coun- try. Itis stated that the town is now called Delhi (which implies something wrong). Here follows, in the manuscript, a detail of towns and dependencies; carrying up a reference to the origin of them, from « time when the country was throughouta wilderness. At the time when the account was written Gujerat was under the rule of the Peishwa Bajt-rao, sonof Aaghonatha. The account was written at 84 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. (Jury the desire of Major Mackenzie on J uly 24th, 1806, in Mula —— by Appadi Mesur. Notr.—If authentic, the aforesaid document seems to be of some value. The book whence it was taken was greatly damaged; and, in consequence, this paper was re-copied. It may merit full translation. Manuscript book, No. 39.—Countermark 951. Reports of Ananta-rao, and Narrayan rao, for the years 1805 and 1806. This book, as intimated by the above heading, contains communica- tions made to Colonel Mackenzie, by two of his agents, who travelled through the Mahratta country; whose names occasionally appear on other documents transmitted. As such they were only of interest to the Colonel at the time. Being written on country paper, this book is greatly damaged, by white-ants, towards the end; but the nature of the contents renders any restoration of them unnecessary. Manuscript book, No. 40.—Countermark 952. Reports of Ananta-rao, and Varrayan-rao, for the years 1806 and 1807. A continuation of the preceding journals written on French paper; and inremarkably good preservation. The contents, for the reason above intimated, do not require to be abstracted. The book will last for a long time; with only common care. Mahratta Bakheer.—No. 34. “ Account of the battle of Gajendra, alarge elephant, against an alligator in the former age: at the conclusion of the battle, the former was protected by Vishnu, the latter, was slain.” A roll like the preceding, complete; but damaged in several places by insects. The above title, copied from the heading of contents, is possibly quite sufficient. A similar legend is still commemorated at Conjeveram; both in records, and in public processions, In its origin it may have been allegorical; but, if so, we want the clue to the expli- cation. It may help towards finding it, perhaps, if a brief outline be — given. 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 85 A king named Jndra-dyuma, becoming weary of royalty, devolved his crown on his son, and retired toa desert to perform penance. While so oceupied, Agastya came that way; and, enquiring into his circumstances, received from the ascetie no answer. In consequence Agasiya denounced on him the doom of becoming an elephant. The ascetic alarmed, made excuses for his ignorance, and asked when the spell would be broken. The other replied, that it would be by means of an alligator, the same being an imprisoned ehorister of /ndra’s world; and, till then, the ascetic, metamorphosed, would be king of elephants. In the course of time a batile of a thousand years occurred, between the elephant and an alligator ; ending in a dissolution of the spell by which both had been bound. The name of /ndradyuma occurs, | believe, among the early Gajapatz princes (or elephant lords): there may, by consequence, be some alle- gory; but not, as itseems to me, of sufficient consequence to demand further notice. Mahratta Bakheer—No. 37. Account of Wala-raja. A small roll of paper, very much eaten away, so as_ to be irrecovera- bly damaged; but not causing any loss, as there are versions enough of the tale of Wala, all founded on the interesting episode concerning him in the Mahabharata; either directly, or intermediately, through the Waishadha, a Sanscrit poem on the same subject. Elegant versions of the latter exist, both in Tamil and Telugu. KE :—SANSCRIT. Manuscript book, No. 25—Countermark 937. Balbund Character. Thirty-two stories of Vicrama-Raja. This is a version of these common and popular tales (which are suf- ficiently well known) in the Pracrit.of the Maharashtira-desam, or Central India. The language is prevailingly Sanscrit, yet of an ordi- 86 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Jury nary kind, and partaking largely of the Mahratta idiom, and grammar, so as to form amiddle dialect between the two. The book does not require to be abstracted, as these tales are found in every language; and as printed versions of some of them have heretofore appeared; for instance in the publications of the Royal Asiatic Society : an abstract also of a Telugu work, on the same subject, was published by me in the Ist vol. Or. Hist. MSS. i This book is slightly damaged; but not so as in any degree to affect its legibility. Itis written with permanent ink; and its restoration, by consequence, is not required. CoNCLUSION. The third part, or section, of my general report here ends; and without any need of repeating observations already made, within it, { trust, as a whole, it is sufficient, taken in connexion with preceding portions, to show, that the Mackenzie collection contains, atleast some, really valuable matter; and, that as affording materials even for the dignity of history, it cannot be justly, and laudably, despised. Mapras, March 31, 1838. {1.— Topographical Report on the Neilgherries.— By Surgeon DEBuRGH Bircu, M. D. Superintending Medical Officer. Ootacamund is situated in a basin near the summit of the Neilgher-_ — ries in N. Lat. 11° 25 and Long. 76° 45. The hills immediately above this basin are the highest, which have yet been measured in this part of the chain of mountains, which separates the Malabar Coast from the Carnatic, Of these the highest point is named Dodabet, which is 8,760 feet above the level of the sea, and 1,360 feet above the level of the lake, formed by a large dam, which confines the waters flowing from the surrounding elevations, which are partially covered with beautiful woods, from whence the streams proceed. These groves are usually formed on the converging sides of two adjoining hills, and consist of forest trees, mixed with brush-wood, —Le— ee . | { | 4 _ 1838. ] Topographical Report on the Netlgherries. 87 chiefly a kind of bramble or rapsberry, which grows so thickly as te be generally quite impenetrable ; but it is remarkable that this brush- wood does not extend beyond the borders of the groves, which are as well defined as if they were carefully trimmed in a park. The trees are not deciduous, but of a nature different from those of the plains, in as much as they are not constructed for the resistance of such heat as those in the low country. They are generally of very bright colours, umbrageous and abounding in long slender branches. No fetid or unwholesome vapours arise from their vicinity, and some, as the Michelia and Rhododendron, are covered with beautiful white or red flowers. Few, however, are good for building, as the wood is not close, and readily cracks and warps. The very general distribution of well defined woods and groves gives to the hills a park like appearance, which takes away from their wildness, without diminishing their grandeur. Their extent may be Stated at fifty miles in length, from the bottom of the Coonoor pass in the east, to the bottom of the Koondah ghat in the west; and their width, from the Segoor pass in the north to Loondapully in the south, twenty-five miles. Various modes of approach are now opened by the different ghats ; the principal and most frequented of which -are Coonoor and Goodaloor; the former is wide and in good order, and practicable for wheeled carriages. Theother ghats, at the ' Koondahs, Segoor and Kotagherry, are not yet in good condition, but P shortly will be, under the hands of the Sappers. The whats areas follows—Coonoor, leading from Motapolliam in the Coimbatore dis- trict by a gradual ascent of fifteen miles, is 6,000 feet above the level ofthe sea at the top, and is ten miles from Ootacamund, which dis- tance is over a good road in the cold climate; whereas the road below from six miles from the top is through a thick bamboo jungle. Goodaloor is at the footof the ghat leading to Neddoobetta, six miles in length, rising rapidly a height of 3,500, in the course of which the rise in the road is sometimes one foot in three, which ren- ders this pass impracticable to loaded carts; this is one of the ap- proaches from Mysore and the Malabar Coast by Manantoddy, and the roads below pass through dense jungles infested with elephants, and peculiarly productive of fatal intermittent and remittent fevers, which ‘can alone be avoided by passing through them during the day, as de- lay in them, even for a single night, almost invariably is attended with fatal consequences to Kuropeans. To obviate this risk, travellers are obliged to have bearers stationed half way in the jungle, to relieve those which carry them, coming or going ; and the bearers themselves 838 Topographical Report on the Netlgherries. [Jury ; return to their own stations, whence they came on the same day, as neither those from above will advance into the low country, nor those from below go up the hills. This particularly obtains with respect to the jungle between Mysore and Goodalore, which is called the Karkaree jungle. The pass which rises from Seejoor is now in progress, and will approach Ootacamund by Kulhutty, or “stony shepherds walk.” The ascent is fifteen miles in length to Ootacamund, and is very gradual At the feot of this ghat there isa tremendous ravine,the sides being 909 feet high and almost perpendicular, and the span upwards of 2000 feet, but a practicable way is being made to the bed of the Moyar river, which runs at the bottem of this great chasm. The advantage in this route is to do away with the necessity of going to Neddobetta, which, al:hough in the cold climate of the hills, and approachable by a good road, is 17 miles from Ootacamund,nine miles of which distance will be saved by the Seejoor pass, as travellers will thereby be able to reach Govundelpett, on the Mysore road from Ootacamund, in one day, and will also avoid much of the dangerous jungle on the Karkaree line. Nevertheless, occasionally this line will be impassible when the Moyar river is flooded, to which it is very liable during the south-west monsoons. The Koondah ghatis thirty miles from Ootacamund on the road to Calicut, over a very good road for palankeens, bullocks and horses, but not for carts. The summit of the pass is 6000 feet above the level of the sea, and the descent is rapid, through thick Jungle,which covers the whole visible plain below, and is infested with elephants, and other wild beasts, which have not yet been scared by the frequency of travel- lers. The road, having traversed twenty miles through dense forests, reaches the Baypoor river, which runs into the sea at Baypoor, and offers an easy and speedy mode of access to Calicut, as a boat is soon carried down the stream, so that it would be possible to proceed from Cisparey, at the top of the pass,to Calicut, in one day, although it would require much longer to ascend the ghat, as it would be unsafe to ven- ture into the forests when the sun was not up. This approach, there- fore, will not be frequented until the bungalows at the top and bottom of the pass be completed. But, when once established, it will be of great value to travellers coming from Bombay and the Malabar Coast, as it will enable them to reacha cold climate from the sea shore in thirty six hours. The pass to Kotagherry is now but little used, as that place is less frequented by invalids, since the withdrawal of a Commissioned Me- — Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 89 | dical officer, those only going there, after trial of Ootacamund, who have been recommended by their medical advisers to do so. Hence it happens that the pass has fallen into disuse. The descent, however, is gradual, and might be made quite as good as the Coonoer pass, as it has the advantage of being but little incumbered with jungles, | The prevailing winds here are those of: the north-east and south- west monsoons. The former begins usually in October, and continues until March, when the wind shifts to the south and east, or is variable until June, when the south-west blows steadily. The north-east is. usually ushered in with three weeks rain, whenit is succeeded by clear cold weather and frost at night; but in the day time, im the heat of the sun, the thermometer rises to 75 or 80° of Fahrenheit, and falls during the night sometimes to 28°. The coldness of the air and its excessive dryness, whichis often so great as to give no de- position on the hygrometer, wither most of the more delicate plants Such as grasses, willows and garden vegetables; but the large trees do not appear to suffer; while some thrive, as the Ahododendron, which then puts forth its brilliant carnation flowers. The south-west monsoon, which prevails from the beginning. of June until the beginning of October, is usually a very wet season, and the airis generally saturated with moisture, as indicated by the hy- grometer ; for, during the intervals of showers, a thick mist usually passes over the hills, by whose gloom and damp the grass springs forth lusuriautly, and clothes them, to their very summits, with a brilliant verdure, which is truly of an emerald hue, when illumined with the bright beams of the sun, at such intervals as the breaking clouds per- mit his rays to pass. At the commencement of this monsoon the wind blows very strong from the south-west, so as sometimes to be a storm or hurricane, blowing down trees. and blasting vegetation, as was the ease in June 1836. In the neighbourhood of Ootacamund, there is open ground enough. for locating troops, but few spots sufficiently level for the ordinary: duties of parade, unless for light infantry ; but at twenty miles dis-- tance, on the road to the Koondah ghat, there is an excellent level, called the long valley, which is about five miles in length from east-to west, and a quarter to half a mile ora mile in width from north to south. Through it runs a good stream of excellent water,and the hills on | the north and south give great shelter from the winds, which, during the south-west monsoons, must be very piercing. On the plain there is ample room for six thousand men, and it would bea valuable depdt 90 Topographical Report on the Neigherries. [Jury for European Infantry and foot Artillery, indeed it would be well suit- ed for the cantonment of all the Europeans now stationed at St. Thomas’ Mount, Arnee, Trichinopoly and Cannanore. Materials for building barracks are on the spot, or close at hand, as the jungle on the road to Calicut, at the foot of the pass, is full of fine teak, and lime is procurable below ; bricks are easily made on the site of the building, as the adjoining woods supply fuel to burn them. The ground will admit of all military exercises, and can be kept dry in wet weather by judicious draining. The position is a commanding one, for, the roads being good and quite practicable now for baggage, as Well astroops, as far as Matipolliam in Coimbatore, a force could march from the long valley to the most distant part of the hills adjoin- ing the low country in four days, and a body of troops could reach the seacoast by the Koondah ghat and the Beypore river in three days. As a station for troops it is of great value, and would serve to renovate the worn constitutions of men very long in India, or to preserve the health of a new regiment uninjured. I speak of regiments, not of individual soldiers ; for 1am convinced thatno climate will be beneficial to the detached and idle soldier, although the salubrious climate of the hills would, I am confident, be a blessing to the well employed soldier, under the control of his own commanding officer in the society of his comrades. But were a brigade formed of the two branches of European Infantry and foot Ar- tillery, then it would be practicable to allow men sick or convalescent from other regiments to join, doing duty when they should be able; and after having performed all the ordinary duties of a soldier to the satisfaction of the commanding officer, they might, with the consent of the Surgeon, return to their own corps. The formation of a brigade at the place which I have indicated, strikes every visitor versed in mili- tary affairs at the first sight of this valley, and I mention it as a means of effectually converting it into a preservative and restorative of health, = without which military control and occupation, every system for re- novating the exhausted frames of soldiers must and will fail, Theex- pense of buildings would, in less than ten years, be completely reim- bursed, by the saving of life among the men, whose comfort and health would be promoted by the measure. The only draw-back to this site is the long duration of the rain, as it is more under the influence of the south-west monsoon than the eastern side of these hills. Near Kota- gherry, there is a ridge on which two regiments of Infantry, or two thousand men, could be placed, and have level ground enough for pa- rades and other military exercises, but the supply of water is not quite 1838.] Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 91 so close at hand as in the long valley, the stream being at the base of the ridge, ata distance of two hundred yards down the slope. This ground is generally dry and the situation pleasant, being neither so cold nor so wet as that of the long valley, butit is cultivated ground, the property of the resident Burghers, who occupy the opposite ridge across the stream ; whereas the long valley is an unoccupied spot ; rarely trod by man. The climate of the formerI consider preferable, but the localities of the latter are superior. Both might be tried; as the one is as close to Coimbatore,as the other is to Calicut. By Kuropeans the means of subsistence might be obtained as cheaply, or cheaper, than in the low country ; because, oxen, goats and poultry thrive on the hills every where, and sheep do well at Kotagherry, and the finest ve- getables can be cultivated. Thus a certain number of troops ean be kept in health, and an efficient sanatorium established at two or three points of these hills, and many more I doubt not could be found by diligent search, and it only remains to be considered, whether, in ease of emergency, these men would be better fitted for active employ- ment in the low country, than if they had always remained as they are at present—to which, as far as my experience enables me to speak, I should say that men in vigorous health would, notwithstanding the great change of climate from cold and bracing to hot and debilitating, be more capable of physical exertion than others, who, though in some greater degree inured to heat, have suffered from its effects, as itis obvious they must all suffer more or less who have been so exposed. Thisis my answer to the latter part of the first query, because there ean be no wholesome effect on the health of the invalid soldier without discipline, and there can be no discipline of any value without the regular duty of a reziment or brigade, and the establishment of such on the hills I conceive to be a further means of keeping those well who have not been sick, and thus diminishing expence by saving life, and adding to the efficiency and happiness of the troops, and still further as a consequence consolidating our power. On the Neilgherries there are but few rivers, andno lakes except the artificial one at Ootacamund. For about a circle of ten miles round Ootacamund the hills are rounded and not very lofty, appear- ing like the billows of a troubled ocean in a calm succeeding a storm; the ground undulating rather equally in obtuse angles, each elevation being from two tothree hundred feet from the general plateau. Down these slopes little slender streams ooze out, and the intervening val- leys receive them, but, as they have neither weight nor velocity suffici- ent to cut outa channel for themselves, the valleys are usually swampy, 32 Topographical feport on the Newlgherries. [JuLy but no offensive odour proceeds from them. Where these valleys join others at favourable inclinations the water is carried off, and forms rills and brooks, which by long and tortuous courses reach the Pykarree river, which runs from south to north at the base of the Koondahs. Proceeding westward twelve miles or more, the hills are-more abrupt, sharp, precipitous and lofty, the valleys deeper and narrower and have more streams which are fed by numerous caseades from the tall sides of the hills. The Pykarree river is the chief drain of the western yange, and carries the collected waters down to the Moyar river, passing by Seegoor. Thus no great accumulation of water can take place, and no evil to the hill country would in all probability follow if it were retained. There are no wells, but reservoirs are often form- ed where springs rise. The climate is decidedly salubrious to those who do not expose themselves too much to the sun or to the rain, and who have no confirmed organic disease, which, perhaps, if hepatic, no intertropical climate can remove, but even to them it frequently gives that relief which cannot be obtained in the low country. Bene- fit is chiefly derived by children, who thrive here as well as in Europe, and by those who suffer only from general debility in the low country, to whom it is indeed a solace. At the same time rheumatic and gouty persons are effectually relieved, and obstinate intermittents, even of | monthly intervals, are cured. Hepatic disease is less certain, because the degree of its advancement is not precisely determinable, and where progress in organic deterioration has been made, the climate, particu- ] larly in the dry months, from December to April, does not agree with it, and indeed must often be supposed to cause or at least favour the rapid formation of abscess—most probably arising from the stop- page of the drain of perspiration. Dysentric complaints, if unconnected with hepatic disease, do well — x here in the dry weather, and evenif the affection of the liver be but slight, and more of the nature of congestion than inflammation, un- attended by organic alteration, recovery is by no means hopeless. Cutaneous diseases, the consequence of debility in the low country, also do well here, but their progress is slow, and I am of opinion slower than at sea, but with time and care here they finally recover. Of the therapeutic means adopted for the recovery of invalids who resort to the hills for health, there are few more beneficial, and yet so little attended to, as warm clothing, the chief part of which is flannel worn next the skin. The sick man, the valetudinarian, and the healthy man, also (who visits the hills for pleasure), all alike find the benefit of flannel, which, when worn from the neck to the goles of the feets - a 1838.) Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 93 | Maintains that equal warmth of the surface, which is so necessary to health. It preserves the sick and the valetudinarian from the severe cold, of the ill effects of which they are so susceptible, and serves to maintain that moisture of the skin, whichis checked, almost to sup- pression, by the rapid transition from the great heat of the plains to the cold of the mountains. It is owing principally, if not solely, to this cause, that hepatic complaints so frequently deteriorate; the re- pulsion of the fluids from the smaller vessels and capillaries, forcing them inwards, and producing congestion, which has a tendency to in- flammation of the parenchyma, andthe formation of abscess, espe- cially where there has been inflammation of that organ, or a tendency toitin the lowcountry. The same check to perspiration sometimes produces ephemeral fever, to which even those who reside are subject, more or less, according to their attention to clothing, of which the chief point is flannel in contact with the skin, as generally and uni- formly as possible, the comfort and benefit of which no outward co- vering can supply. The highest degree to which the thermometer rises is to be found at the sun’s declension, about half past two Pp. M. when it often is as high as ninety degrees of Fahrenheit, on walls which reflect the heat, although from the freshness of the breeze it gives no such impression to the feelings, unless the person be in a position where radiation is interrupted by houses or other objects. The lowest degree of tempe- _ rature yet observed is sixteen of Fahrenheit, or sixteen degrees below | the freezing point. Both these extremes may occur in the same twen- ty-four hours, if the atmosphere be perfectly clear and dry and no | cloud visible, under which circumstances the cold will be great, be- cause radiation is unimpeded; and in the valleys, therefore, the tem- perature is at the lowest, of which there can be little doubt, as was lately experienced ina tent near Makoruty peak inthe Koondah, in. which the water in atumbler on a table, inside the tent, was converted into a mass of ice, and the mercury in the thermometer which was hanging on the tent pole fell to 20 of Fahrenheit; so that outside, and in a still lower situation, it most probably would have fallen four or five: degrees below that. A question has been | raised as to the reason of this. I should say that, in the first | place, on the withdrawal of the sun’s rays, the heated air from | the valleys ascends, and the moist and cold air falls into them; | that, therefore,’ below, the air is sensibly colder, and also con- | tains much more moisture, which humidity is very favourable to the | further abstraction of caloric ; while it is also less disturbed than the 94 Topographical Report on the Neilgherrves. [JuLy air above, by being surrounded by the adjacent hills, which also is highly favourable to the formation of ice,in masses or hoar-frost; where- as the air at the summits of the hills, being constantly agitated by strong currents, and partially warmed by the risen heat from the valleys, but especially from being quite dry, whereby the moisture necessary to the formation of hoar-frost must be evaporated ; offers, as far as I can judge, a fair explanation of the great fall of temperature in the valleys and the formation there of ice and hoar-frost, while there are hardly any on the hills above. The medium temperature is very equable, and in a good house does not vary five degrees, on an average, in the whole twenty four hours ; so that delicate persons can command a temperature more even through- out the year than at any other place, perhaps, in the world. The ave- rage of seven years is as follows : — _ Mean temperature about 2 p, M...... ..42+.-.03° 2° Do. do. SUIl TIS’. 30a ae oe AY2 > 3 Do. do. for the whole month for seven VCATS wok San docs saree wee eae seve eee dO pan In a strong wind in March, when the sky was quite clear, the ther- mometer in ayroom without a fire stood at 64, and fell to 63 when ex- posed to the sun outside, where a strong and dry easterly wind was blowing. The soil is diluvial being chiefly lateritious, or of dark clay (very productive), lying on laterite, with sufficient intervening quartoze and lateritious gravel to drain it. The whole formation of the hills is pri- F | mitive, consisting of granite overlaid with laterite, and the above men- tioned clay, and feldspathic porcelain clay, all producing abundance of ~ grass, through the continued moisture of the monsoons, and the conse. quent protection from the sun by the clouds, the which when withdrawn, the whole face of the previously verdant hills is changed to a dusky — brown. The generally low degree of temperature, and the powerful q currents of wind, which constantly blow, would prevent or greatly di- _ minish the bad effects of noxious exhalations, if there be any; but, as — far as two years experience enables me to judge, I believe that there are — none, as persons have passed nights in tentsin various parts of the 7 | hills without having suffered the least inconvenience therefrom. | The water is excellent, as most granitic waters are, being almost chemically pure. A thermal spring is said to be in the distant Koon-— dahs, but I have not seen it, and my avocations will not admit of much exploration. 1838, ] Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 95 The vegetable products are numerous and novel, but as yet none have been found to possess any properties adapted for medicine or com- merce, except the holly (Berberis) the wood of whichis of a bright yellow and gives a good dye of the same colour. It grows very gene- rally all over the hills, but it is small and stunted, and would barely repay the expense of a gathering andcarriage. Of fruits there is the wild raspberry, which grows luxuriantly in most of the woods, anda Species of Myrtus, which produces a wholesome fruit, in flavour and pulp resembling the English gooseberry, but enveloped ina skin like that ofa peach. The Brazil cherry and peaches have been successfully introduced, but, generally speaking, no progress has been made in the cultivation of European fruit trees, although in the culinary department of horticulture the success has been very marked. Potatoes, peas, beans, cabbage, cauliflower, beet, carrots, turnips, celery, lettuce, grow very welland of good quality. Attempts have been made to raise gram, bothchenna and coolty, but ineffectually. Barley thrives, and oats partially. The latter produces little grain, but an enormous stalk» five or six fect high, and proportionally thick, and which if cut will | grow again from the same root, so as to afford excellent fodder for cat- tle, as also does the blade of the kind of millet which the natives of the hills chiefly live on. The indigenous grasses are coarse and rank, and not good for horses, although the cattle do not suffer from feeding on them. Owing to this, and the coolness and humidity of the climate, through the greater part | Of the year, sheep languish very soon, and cannot with every care be | fattened by grazing alone ; but goats, which have been introduced only about eight years, do as well here as below. Horses fall off in flesh on their first arrival, but never in spirit, which seems to be increased by | the bracing air; aftera few months they get intogood condition, if due attention be paid to warm clothing and comfortable housing. The minerals are chiefly granite, quartz, felspar, porcelain clay, and laterite—some of these contain garnets, but none of any value. The laterite is the most valuable, as it can occasionally be used for building, when it is superficial, as then it can be wrought with little trouble while newly exposed. There is only one small barrack at Ootacamund, capable of contain- ing adetachment of sepoys, sent here from Coimbatore to guard the | public office, which is the treasury, police, and post office. } Small one with closed verandahs on both sides. } and south, its front to the east and its back to the west. Being injudi- The jail is a large building consisting of three large rooms and one Its length is north 26 Topographical Report on the Neilghervies. (Jury ciously placed on the topon a hill, it is exposed to the full force of both monsoons, especially the south-west. The prisoners in general are very healthy, although their work of necessity exposes them to great vicissitudes of weather, and they are ill provided with clothing to resist the cold; their being sentenced to imprisonment here is considered a great hardship and additional pu- nishment. There is no court here, but they are all sent from the ad- — joining zillahs of Coimbatore and Calicut. Each man is provided with two cumblies, one of which he wears while at work and the other is reserved for his return to wrap himself in dry. The hours of work are from seven in the morning to four in the evening, with an hours rest at noon. Their occupation is to mend the roads and bridges, and make new ones whenever required within the limits of the cantonment. They have lately completed a choultry near the bazaar, for the ae- commodation of native travellers, who heretofore have been obliged to seek shelter where they could find it, and consequently many unfor- tunate coolies have lost their lives from exposure to the cold, whichis — intense at night, in both monsoons, when acting on the almost naked bodies of poor people who have perhaps the same morning beenin the scorching heat of the Carnatic, and have had but little food during their tiresome journey up the pass. This choultry is large and inclos- ed on three sides, having a good space inthe centre for bullocks and carts, and as long as it stands will be of great benefit to those who have no other place of shelter in a climate where it is so greatly needed. . The bazaar at Ootacamund is generally well supplied with all the © produce of the low country, at fair prices, and also with all the culi- ~ nary vegetables before mentioned. Bread has hitherto been made of — wheat grownin the low country, and leavened with the fermented — juice of the palm-tree, but wheat is now beginning to be generally cul- — tivated, and the quantity produced equals the demand for the supply of ~ bread to the inhabitants. Nocornhas been yetmade, or at least ap- — plied to the purpose of leavening bread, although there can be no doubt 4 that malting and brewing might be carried on profitably from Novem-~ ber to March and June to September, at least nine months in the year, P during which, ina well built house, the thermometer would never rise to 70° of Fahrenheit. The hop, I feel confident, could be cul- ~ tivated in various places, as there are sites with every aspect, and — every degree of elevation and difference of temperature, which would ; insure success in many parts of the hills, and if brewing were thus 4 undertaken by persons having capital enough to build the requisite houses, and set the business going on a sufficiently extensive scale, 1838. ] Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 97 there can be little dovbt of its success, and thus furnishing good beer, | which would be an invaluable gift to the European soldier, who might then be able to purchase a wholesome beverage to refresh himself, without intoxication and disease. This matter alone is of such im- _ portance, that it would be worth making an effort to prove the practica- bility of the point, by obtaining from England a brewing machine, | and somehops. A brewing machine of a few gallons can be tried, which would suffice for an experiment, and barley in abundance is to be had on the hills. The barley which is grown is of a poor kind in appearance, each grain seeming to consist of two very slender cylin- drical bodies, in close contact, with their extremities pointed and joined into one—not like the European species which merely is a seg- ment of an elliptical body, with an indentation or small furrow on the flat side. Whether the hill barley be as good for malting, I cannot tell, as it would require a simultaneous trial of both, and that also might be done with little cost.- Machinery could be constructed to boil zz vacuo, and to cool also in vacuo, and the latter is, in point of | expense, the more important consideration, for by a comparatively small sum expended on iron tubes of large calibre, the cooling pans, the greatest cost of brew-houses, could in a great measure, if not al- together, be saved. The only public hospital at Ootacamund is that near the barracks. ite was formerly used asa Lock hospital, but within the last three | years has been applied to its present use. Itis a small building, 51 _ feet long by 12 wide, situatedin asheltered spot in a horse-shoe shap- ed valley, at the base of the hill on which the jail stands, and is quite protected from the winds in every direction, as in front it looks at _ another hill, on which the dispensary is placed, and can accommodate i 25 patients ; there are 10 beds which are put upas required, but, if _ the place be crowded, the patients can lie on the floor, which is well _ boarded and dry. The patients are such of thesepoys of the guard as may be sick at | any time, the palankeen bearers, and any other persons whatever who need assistance, and the last are commonly coolies who are ill of fever | eaught by delaying in the jungles on their way up; or persons who meet with accidents. This place, small though it be, is sufficient for 1 the present demand, and is of great value, particularly for those who have no house, or place where they could be attended ; separated as they are from their relatives when they come up the hills. The dispensary is situated on a hill near the public office. In this, and nearly all the other public buildings at Ootacamund, a grave error yy 98 Topographical Report on the Nedigherries. [JuLy was committed, in placing them on the summits of hills, where they — are exposed to the violence and humidity of the monsoons, and the : searching cold of the dry winds, and where a supply of water is only of to be obtained by laborious carriage from the valleys below, or from — some distant stream; as if the object were to finda centre for a pano. ~ rama, rather than a convenient and agreeable site for building. 4 The medium temperature throughout the year, onan average of — seven years, being not more than 56 of Fahrenheit in the house; and | beneficial exercise being taken in the open air on horseback, without — any risk of injury from the sun, from four to six daily, and at any time — ina covered vehicle; the fact that European clothing and flannel can ~ and ought to be worn constantly; and that the comfort and cheerful- q ness of a fireside assimilates the condition of the visitor to that which — constitutes so much of the pleasure of existence to an European in his ; native land; and above all the inestimable advantage of refreshing — sleep, in a pure and cold atmosphere, by which an unaccustomed source _ of renovation is nightly afforded to the exhausted frame of the inva. — lid; form altogether a multitude of propitious circumstances, the 4 amount of which is as large, as the enjoyment of them is advantageous. 7 A result of this temperature is the more wholesome state of animal food, previous to its final preparation for the table. Meat will keep, in — the colder and drier season, fourteen days, and longer, before cooking; 3 therefore all that vis insita which renders meat recently killed unpala- — table and unwholesome, is totally destroyed, and the fibres become } delicate, and the juices lose the tendency to fermentation and acridity, 3 which are such impediments to digestion; and here again the enfeebled — assimilating powers of the invalid find an essential help, which in vain — is to be sought for in less elevated regions within the tropics. Here ~ are to be had the two luxuries par excellence, which were said to be as hard to find in the East Indies as the philosopher’s stone, namely, cold — air and cold water, and both in a state of the greatest purity. 4 Kotagherry and Dimhutty are within one mile of each other, about — seventeen miles from Ootacamund, to the east. The former is 835 feet q 7 lower than the lake of Ootacamund, and overlooks the plains of Coim. batore. The thermometer is usually six degrees higher than at Oota- camund, and the weather there generally is milder and drier, as it gets” but little of the south-west monsoon, and therefore frequently agrees. better with invalids, soon after their first arrival, than Ootacamund, - which many find too cold. Some who although resident here some time, have complained of indigestion, arising from torpidity of the liver, find much benefit from a change to a less cold temperature, where the 1838.] Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 99 action of the skin is greater; and often, for the same reason, it is of use in those obstinate intermittents, which have lunar intervals, either “at the full or change of the moon. The change of climate, evenon the hills, frequently breaks the habit, and the patient rapidly recovers. The houses are few, but good, and usually afford sufficient accommo- dation for those who require a change, as it is only a station supple- mental to Ootacamund, since the withdrawal of the Surgeon from if. Dimhutty is to the north of Kotagherry, and is situated in a pleasant valley, surrounded on every direction by hills of moderate height, by which it is sheltered from the strong winds, and much rain and mist, which are attracted and condensed upon their summits. It is about | 250 feet lower than Kotagherry, and in every respect warmer, but the | airis merely mild and balmy and not sultry. There are at Dimhutty six small thatched bungalows, and a house of two stories having a ter- raced roof, which are let at low prices to sick officers. There isa nice garden, and fine lawn-like piece of ground, bounded by a handsome wood adjoining, and the surrounding knolls are highly cultivated, so. that this establishment is very picturesque as well as salubrious, and afforGs a pleasing, economical, and wholesome variety of residence to _ the seeker after health. Neither place, in other respects, either as to - geological character, or mineral or vegetable products, differs much from Ootacamund, and what has been stated regarding it will apply to _ them. ieee - Coonoor.—Is not a station, but as it once was the place of encamp- ment of the Sappers, it cannot pass unnoticed. In geological structure | it resembles the other places, and its vegetable products are alike. It | is however only just at the summit of the ghat, which is covered with thick jungle, and, being only 6000 feet high, is sometimes feverish, and | therefore objectionable as a station, although as far as external feeling ig concerned, it is inthe main as agreeable as the other places men- tioned above. | ee : - he native population of the Neilgherries consists of four descrip- | 4 tions of persons, namely, Todars, Koters, Burghers and Currumbers. ) The first and last ave the fewest in numbers; the Todars are com- puted to be about eight hundred, and the Currumbers cannot be more, but most probably are less, which cannot decidedly be ascertained owing to the little intercourse which exists between them and the reve- nue servants, and the other inhabitants. 100 Topographical Report on the Netlgherries. (Jury The Todars are a tall athletic race, having fine open countenances, with aquiline noses, jet black hair, which curls in ringlets, but is not worn long, or at least much longer than by the Europeans. Their heads have no other covering, as they never wear a turban or other protection against the elements. Their only garment is along wide cloth, with a blue or red edging, which is thrown over the left shoulder, and thence round the body, leaving the right arm free and bare, in the manner of a Roman toga. Men and women are dressed alike, except- ing that the women have their arms decorated with very heavy brass bangles. They have no ornaments on their heads, or in the ears or noses. There are no marriage ceremonies among them, but they live pretty much as the Nairs of Travancore ; one woman being allotted to several men, which practice is said to owe its origin to female infan- ticide, the cause of which barbarous custom is not by any means ap- parent, as their means of living do not seem to be limited, nor their habits extravagant or expensive. The eldest brother of a family applies for a young girl to her mother, and, on consent being obtained, two buffaloes are given by the father of the girl as a provision for her ; the bridegroom also gives her a few buffaloes, according to his circumstances. Afterwards the bridegroom, followed by all his brothers, conducts her home. About the approach of the period of maturity, the brothers take the girl into the woods, where the marriage is consummated by all of them. Afterwards, some rice is boiled, of which they’ all partake, when they return home toge- ther, and she lives with them as a wife. Women are allowed promis- cuous intercourse with the caste, receiving a piece of cloth of one and a half rupee value from each. The more presents she receives, the a more respect and regard are shown her, and she is highly esteemed in q the tribe. When a woman is in labour, she is supported by two women to the nearest wood or bush, and after delivery word is sent to one of her gal- lants whom she likes best, who carries the child in his hands, followed 4 by the mother, tothe distance of a mile, where a temporary hut is erected, in which they remain for the space ofa month. During this time he is in attendance, and cooks sawmay rice (a species of millet) for her. At the expiration of the above period they return home. No q medicines are given in case ofsickness, the child is bathed every third — ; or fourth day in warm water, and the mother’s milk is the only nourish- F ment or medicine it receives. | Buffaloes form the property of the Todars, who all live in little com- munities, not exceeding a dozen persons, and their habitations are | 1838.] Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 101 usualiy six feet high, and six feet wide, being curious oblong huts, formed of bamboos, bent into long, narrow gothic arches, covered neatly with thick thatch, and closed at both ends with wicker work of bamboo, and plastered over with mud; in one end there is a small opening, close to the ground, not quite two feet high, and fifteen inches wide, through which the inhabitants creep; three or four huts form the little hamlet or mund as it is called, usually placed in a highly picturesque and luxuriant spot, affording shelter to themselves, and food for their cattle. In each mund there is a separate hut of a better structure and materials, and larger size, than the others, devoted to their religious rites; but in none of them is there any idol or symbol which they worship. In some of the munds these temples (if for want of a better epithet they may be so called), are not in form of a gothic arch, but are conical, rising to the height of fifteen or twenty feet, and are like other temples insulated by a strong stone wall, three or four feet high. These conical buildings differ in no wise in their interior from the others. What the nature of their religion or superstition is, as yet has not been satisfactorily ascertained; the only ceremony I have ever witnessed is a funeral, or sacrifice to the manes of their deceased relatives. This ceremony is observed during four or five days after the death of aperson. The corpse is kept in the house, and all the Todars, men and women, who are invited, assemble from all quarters in the morning, at the temple of the mund where the family of the defunct resides, bringing with them sawmay rice, jaggery, ghee, and buffaloes; the latter are only brought by near relations, and are killed, with six or eight buffaloes of the deceased, round his body—the carcasses are afterwards divided between the Koters and Currumbers, - During the whole time the corpse is kept, much dancing with music takes place, and continual lamentation is kept up by the women rela- tives, who moan and sob, but do not express their sorrow in articulate words. To all a liberal allowance of boiled rice and ghee is distribut- ed ; the people sitin groups, and the young men carry the provisions to them. Sometimes a patriarchal old man is seen to go round the as- sembly, where he is warmly received, and the women being seated bow their heads to him, and he places a foot on their foreheads, as a friend- ly recognition. In the afternoon, several active young men select and seize six to a dozen buffaloés, from the herds grazing around, and drive them into a circular inclosure, with repeated blows of huge clubs, made for the pur- pose ; and when they are in they beat them until they die, after which the Koters, who-are always in attendance on such occasions, cut up the 102 Topographical Report on the Netigherries. [Jury carcasses and devour them. Before the body is burned, alock of hair and a nail are cut off, and brought into a new hut, where the widow is left; if he had no wife, his son remains there, but, if he be not inclin- ed, one of his relations lives in it fora month. During this time acol- lection of grain, &c. is made from all the villages. When the month expires, the hair and nail are taken to the funeral pile, accompanied by Koters, music, dancing and singing, and, having laid them on the spot where the body was burned, they dance round for some time, and then all the buffaloes intended for this sacrifice are driven into the woods. Several of the men follow them with large clubs, and beat them cruelly on their backs, and when severely injured they are brought back to the pile and their heads cut off. The Koters and Cur- rumbers, ason all occasions of the kind, divide the carcasses among themselves. The majority of the buffaloes sacrificed on the above oc- casions are the property of the deceased, the remainder are presented by their relatives, as a mark of respect. These ceremonies being per- formed they shave their heads, and cook the rice, &c. which had been previously collected, and after partaking of them return home. The Todars live on ghee, milk and a small grain, which they do not cultivate, but receive as lords of the soil from the Burghers, who pay this tribute partly from old custom, but chiefly through fear of en- chantment, which they imagine the Todars to exercise over them, and to their detriment, if they do not give what is thus expected of them. The Todars deny that they eat animal food, but there is reason to doubt this assertion. On one occasion, when looking into one of these coni- cal temples, in company with two other gentlemen, I saw a ealf’s head roasting in the embers of a small wood fire, and thereis every reason to think that a people, whe havesome ideas of Hindooism, would not defile their temple in such a way, if they did not gratify their palates with animal food. As far as it was possible to judge by the gestures of the Todar who found us examining the place, he certainly was not pleased at first, but afterwards he laughed good humoredly at our dis- covery. A bachelor is selected as a priest, to whom a piece of cloth of the valne of two fanams, and acertain number of buffaloes, are given, also a monthly allowance of grain. He is to remain at the principal temple of the district, without approaching any house or mund, After — 4 some stay there, inastate of celibacy, should he be inclined to leave it, 4 he is allowed to do so, and another is substituted in his room; if he be desirous to have a son he may adopt one of his brother’s children. 1838. ] Topographical Report on the Neilyherries. 103 The poorer class serve those who are in good circumstances, and live upon their earnings, added to what they receive from the Burghers as tribute. They never serve any but their own caste. In sickness no medicines are administered, and no salt is made use of except on particular days. The Burghers are the husbandmen of the hills, and are diligent in tilling the ground, from which they raise barley, the poppy, the ama- ranthus, and the grain which they furnish the Todars. They have buf- faloes, oxen, and goats, in abundance, and live on their milk and ghee, and the grain above mentioned, which they grind into meal, and eat mixed with water, which forms a thick dough. They eat no animal food. Having a supply of meal they can travel without difficulty; _as when hungry they have nothing more to do than tosit down by one of the brooks of water, with which the hills abound, and make a sa- tisfactory repast. Their houses are of a different shape and materials from those of the Todars, whose dwellings are separate huts, while those of the Burghers resemble the better kinds of cottages in the low country, having walls generally made of stone and mud, and good thatched roofs. The Burghers’ houses, however, are not separate tenements in distinct enclosures, but a line of dwellings under one roof, and divided by party walls, which do not always reach to the top of the roofs inside. Sometimes there are two or three or more lines, forming streets. ‘The sites of these villages, although not so pictu- resque as those of the Todar munds, are always good in an agricultural point of view, and often pretty. Some gently swelling knoll, or tole- rably level spot, on which they can cultivate their best crops, with the aid of manure from their herds, which graze on the adjacent hills and valleys, whose rapidly declining sides forbid, or give little encourage- ment to the use of the plough, on account of the devastating force of the rain and torrents, which pour down them, carrying away all plants whose roots are not well fixed in firm soil, such as cultivated ground never is. The Burghers marry, and have each man his wife, as in the low country, but they are said to confine their intermarriages very much to their own relations, and that to a degree prohibited among Huropeans. They are generally a healthy, but nota robust, race, and _ are extremely filthy in their persons and practices. Inthe season for cultivating the ground, a Currumber is sent for, who sacrifices alamb in the field, and afterwards holds the plough for a short distance. At the commencement of harvest, the Currumber is also present, and reaps the first handful of grain, for which he receives a portion of the produce. 104 Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. [Jury When a young man wishes to enter the marriage state, his parents engage a young girl, previous to her reaching the age of maturity, and, on obtaining the consent of her parents, give a dowry of from 12 to 50 Rupees, some grain, and four seers of ghee. The girl is then brought into the midst of their friends, who assemble under a pandal in front of the house, and after pouring a quantity of water on her head, accompanied by Koter’s music, the mother of the bridegroom, ty- ing a row of silver beads about the neck of the bride, pronounces her 0 be her daughter-in-law. Ona Sunday, Monday, Wednesday, or Fri- day, the bride is taken to the husband’s house, and given to him under a similar pandal, and her parents wash their hands in token of having relinquished her. The married couple do not live together till after she arrives at maturity. Shouldit happen that a young woman comes to the age of puberty ona Tuesday, Thursday or Saturday, she is put without the dwelling, in a hut built for the purpose, where she remains for a month; but if on other days, she remains out only three days. If a woman be brought to bed of her first child in the decrease of the moon, she remains in a hut prepared for this event till the next de- crease of the moon, but should her confinement occur in the increase of the moon, she then remains there only till the decrease. In her second and following confinements, she remains in the hut but three days. No medicine is given, and her food consists of sawmay rice and mullagatunny. The infant is bathed every third day in warm water, and anointed over with butter. No medicine is administered if sick. Should a woman wish to be separated from her husband, she quits him, leaving her children behind ;if she be then pregnant, she nurses the child until it is weaned, when itis delivered to the father, to whoma _ double dowry is given by her second husband, in failure of which all the children she may have by the latter are to be given to the former hus- band. Shoulda man wish to part with his wife, he is at liberty to & marry another woman of the caste; but ifhe does so without the con- _ sent of his wife, she retains the children, and receives a portion of his 4 earnings for her and their maintenance. In the event of his dying, she may be married by her brother-in-law, under whose pee the | children are to be placed if she desires to live apart. E When achild under one month old dies, it is buried without cere- a mony by the neighbours, but if older, a message is sent toall their — friends and relations. The body is put in a cage, covered over with — weeds and cloths of different colours, and two or three buffaloes, and — one or two cows, are driven round it; after which both men and wo- men spend the day and night in dancing to music performed by the 1833.) Topographical Report on the Newigherries. 115 Koters, and the following day the body is taken out of the village, and burned with such cloths and jewels as may be on it; the third day the pile is extinguished with water, the jewels taken from the ashes, and the bones buried. The relatives of the deceased shave their heads, and after taking refreshments in the house, separate. On whatever day the death may have occurred, Monday is fixed upon for the performance of the second ceremony ; when the friends and relations of the deceased as- semble together ina house built for the purpose. A quantity of rice, boiled with avaray, or country beans, is first placed in the middle of the floor, and then on the top. of the roof, after which it is thrown away ;. the people then wash themselves, and return to the house of the deceased, and partake of refreshments, Within six years. after the second ceremony, the relations of the deceased perform the third ceremony, called munmalla, which is always celebrated in the month of March, and commences on a Monday. The day being appointed, and the articles required collected, viz. rice, dhal, ghee, curry stuff, epium and tobacco, all their friends are invited, and assemble in a house built at the expense of the community for this. purpose, in which all the above articles are placed. A cage is built in front of the house, and covered over with cloths of various colours, so as to be four times as showy as those used at the first ceremony. All the people, men, women and children, enjoy themselves in eating, dancing and singing,. till the following Monday, when the cage is destroyed.. The annual ceremony. to their Mahalingum, or idol, is performed in the season for reaping. The temple is thatched anew, the walls and floor are cleaned and repaired on Sunday, and on the following Mon- day the Currumber of the district is sent for to reap a handful of the produce, which is hung in front of the temple, and some water, in _ which some bark from a tree had been soaked, is poured on the idol. Plantains and flowers are then offered up,.with prayers, to preserve them from sickness. Afterwards, should siekness occur, no medicines are used. | Their children are never taught to read or write any language. One | man, from having frequented gentlemen’s houses, has learned from the | servants to read, write, and speak the tamil language. | aa Their clothing in general consists of coarse thick white cotton cloth. The men have a piece of cloth for the head, another for the body, and a lungooty ; the women wear a kind of petticoat of the same stuff, which extends from above the breast down to the knees, and is sus- pended by astring. They wash their own cloths, but they never ap- pear clean. A few of them eat mutton, but beef is never mace use of, | The Burgher caste consists of three or four grades, who do not in- “termarry, but their habits, ceremonies, &c. are much the same. 106 Topographical Report on the Netlgherries. (Jour The Koters are the artizans of the hills, and have a celebrity with the people in the low country as manufacturers of mamoties, and other iron tools of a coarse kind. In their habits they resemble the Bur- ghers, but are still more filthy and offensive in their persons; this is ascribed to the use of carrion as food, as they claim all carcasses of dead animals for their perquisite, in addition to which they indulge in the use of opium. Their houses are built like those of the Burghers, and they cultivate a small portion of land adjoining their villages, for their own use alone. Their temples are like those of the Todars, only that the ends of the edifice are not closed, and therefore they resemble an open shed, in which there is no image or symbol of worship. In one Koter village I observed the secure way in which they stored their grain, which is also known in other parts of the east. The grain is put into a vault, excavated in the ground near the house, which is about eight feet deep and twelve or fourteen feet in diameter. The entrance being a hole in the top, just wide enough to admit a man with ease. In one village there is a large stone, on which there is a rude carving of lines, to which they ascribe the power of healing sore legs, by merely placing the sore spot onthe stone. The history of this carving they could not give any account of, more than of themselves, in which respect all the inhabitants of the hills are equally deficient, as they are all ignorant of letters, and have no symbols to record or convey their ideas. All that they could say of the lines was that they were carved long ago, by some very clever men, and they expressed great astonishment that a copy could be taken. Their dead are burned with the same ceremonies as those of the Burghers, with regard to dancing, singing, &c. Should the deceased — have been in good circumstances, a cow is sacrificed in front of the _ body, and afterwards all his cattle are made to graze round it. With- out reference to the month in which a death occurs, December is fixed for the performance of another ceremony, in which month the ap- pointed day is made known to all the people, who come with sawmay rice, and such things as can be obtained from the villages. The near relatives bring one or two buffaloes, or as many as they can afford, together with the rice; all these are taken to a wood, with much noise of music, singing and dancing. On their arrival at the place they kill the buffaloes, and put on new cloths, and the men and women dance $ they then dress their rice and beef, eat and return to their dwellings. The annual festival in honour of their idol is celebrated inthe month of February, and on the day appointed they collect together, bringing q | 18338. j Topographical Report on the Neiigherries. 107 sawmay rice with them, which is boiled in front of the temple, and offered with other articles to their idol, with much dancing, singing, and music, which is continued for two days. A piece of tobacco is given to each person present. _ The customs of marriage, divorce, &c., are the same as those of the Burghers. Those in lower circumstances are ina state of servitude, and are employed in cutting wood, making charcoal, &c. The Currumbers are fewest in number, and smallest in stature, of all the hill people. Of them little is known, and at the utmost little is to be said. They are quite secluded from the rest of mankind, dwell- ing in holes and caverns in the sides of the mountains, deriving a precarious and wretched subsistence from some ill-cultivated spots near their dens, from the animals which they may catch or destroy, and from presents received from the Todars and Burghers for assisting at their ceremonies. They are of a stunted form, apparently the ef- fect of bad food and ledging; as for raiment they have none, buta seanty rag about their loins. Their heads are covered with thick mat- ted hair, of a dingy colour from exposure, as they wear nothing on them. It would appear that they are weak and harmless, although the other three classes of people ascribe great magical power to them, and therefore hold them in great terror and hatred, sothat it has been said that the others shut up a party of the Currumbers, on one occa- sion, ina cave, and burnt them in it to avenge themselves of some supposed evil power, exercised by these poor troglodytes on them or their cattle. No marriage ceremonies are practised. A man persuades a woman, or induces her (as is supposed) by mayic, to run away with him into some secret place, where they live together for a month or two, or till she becomes pregnant, when they either return to their people or wander about. They seldom speak to strangers, but never live near them, When a child is born it is washed in cold water, and the mother in warm, after which she takes some boiled rice and some indigenous roots. All those who die under one year old are buried, but if older are burned. Whena head Currumber dies, a buffalo is given by the Burghers of the district, and sacrificed in front of the body, which is covered with new cloth, and a plantain tree stump is set up in the front, round which all the people dance. After committing the body to the | flames, they cook and eat the buffalo and then disperse. From the entire want of records among the hill people, it is impossi- ble to ascertain with exactness what is in general their length of life, but it is supposed that a few of the Todars have attained the age of ninety, or even an hundred years, and in one or two instances a new “108 Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. [Jury set of teeth (itis said) has appeared after that period. The habits of the other castes, particularly the excessive use of opium, prevent their attaiing to any great age. When smallpox prevails in any of the tribes, those who have had the disease attend on those who are infected. Rice and water are all thatis given. Should a case terminate fatally the body is burned, and after one month the bones are taken out and the usual ceremonies of their respective caste are performed, as if the deceased had then died of any other illness. The Todar’s God, called in their language Treathavur, is the one worshipped when the smallpox breaks out. When they are apprehensive of a failure of rain in the monsoon, the whole of the tribes join in worshipping their God, called Keerah, for success in elk hunting, and if fortunate they return home rejoicing in the hope that there will be a sufficiency of it; but if the chase proves unsuccessful, they despair of any rain falling that season. Of wild animals onthe hills there are several kinds. The royal tiger, the cheetah, the wild-dog and jackal, all of which may be con- sidered beasts of prey. The three first have been scared away from the residences of Europeans, and their vicinity, but they are found in the distant woods andravines. The last grows bolder on acquaintance. The wild-dogs hunt their prey in packs, and are fierce. A small ani- mal, resembling the lynx, has been seen, and also some large cats. There are of deer kind, the large elk, which is as tallas a horse. The mun- jak, or jungle sheep, as it is popularly called. The chamois, or an ani- mal more closely resembling it than any other known species, and, lastly, the spotted deer. Hares also are numerous, and are larger and much finer in fur and flesh than those of the low country. The birds — are of differentkinds. The largest are the vulture, a black eagle, three or four species of kites and falcons, owls of the largest kind, whose plumage is of tawny brown, eyes brilliant amber, and head possessing egrets. The jungle-fowl, a species of gullies approaches the pheasant more than the domestic fowl, both in plumage and figure; the hen of — this species is decidedly like the hen of game or fighting fowl in Europe. In the cold months, or from December to March, there are wood- — cocks and snipes in abundance, which migrate afterwards. The green — plover also is found in the marshes, and abundance of quails in every : thicket. Of the smaller birds there are many kinds, the most remark- ~ able of which is the blackbird (Turdus Merula), distinguished by his — song ; the bulbul, the averdevat, the bee-eater, the hoopoo, a large kine of martin, and abundance of crows. ; 1838.] Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 109 Of reptiles, there are frogs of two kinds, one amphibious, in- habiting chiefly the land, having scarcely any web between its claws, andthe other apparently limited to the land, and dwelling much in trees, the extremities of whose toes are provided with a sucker, with which it can attach itself to any surface however perpendicular or smooth, asa paneof glass. This frog makes a loud, sharp, metallie sound, like the blow of a small hammer on an anvil. This sound is often taken for the note of a bird, and is not disagreeable. There are but two kind of snakes usually seen, a pea-green, slender snake, about two feet in length, and aninch incircumference ; and a short thick snake, about a foot long, resembling a large worm, enveloped in scute ; its head and tai] resemble each other being round and blunt. Neither kind have venomous fangs. Of insects, there are not many of any kind; the hills are free from all the ant-tribe, black, white, and red; a solitary musquito is sometimes seen, but itis rarely in motion, and appears as if it had been carried by the wind, and, being numbed by the cold, rests on a pane of glass, where it may sometimes enjoy the warmth of the sun. Occasionally the flying glow-worm illuminates the night with its phosphorescent lamp. Fleas are numerous tn houses, but may be looked on more as the produce of dogs, which are admitted to the houses, than the indigenous produce of the place. There are no diseases peculiar to the Neilgherries, and very few or. dinary complaints originate on the hills. Among the prisoners in the jail, ephemeral fever arises, from exposure to cold and wet, when out working, and consists merely in heat of skin, quick pulse, and head-ache, which are easily relieved by an emetic and aperient, and avoidance of the exciting causes. Chicken-pox appeared among the convicts, and after running a mild course of six days they recovered; only one symp- tom appeared which is not noticed in medical works, viz. pustules on the tongue, protruding, like enormous red papillo:, through a thick white coat of fur on the surface. When this disease appeared in the jail, it was also epidemic among the natives in the station. No small- pox, measles, or scarlatina, have appeared since my arrival, nor are re- corded as having been seen previously. Vaccination is performed from virus obtained in the adjoining zillah of Coimbatore, because it ‘cannot be maintained here, as there are no vaccinators on the hills. Two instances of bilious remittent fever are recorded as having occurred at Kotagherry, without previous exposure to malaria in the low country, one about seven years ago, and the other this year; both cases were fatal. Inthe latter there were at first regular paroxysms, with distinct intermissions, but after the third day there was no inter- 110 Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. (Jury mission, and the exacerbations were attended with delirium. The li- ver appeared to have been primarily affected, and notwithstanding the most unremitting attention by local bleeding, blistering, and vari- ous kinds of counter-irritation, with the most varied exhibition of mer- cury, combined and otherwise, no impression could be made on the liver, or its secretions, which were dark green or black, until latterly, when they became bright yellow, bat without odour. The exciting cause of this, upon the minutest enquiry, was found to be a cold blast of wind, to which the patient had been exposed for about ten minutes. I would look upon this rather as an exception, than tending to esta- blish the fact that Kotagherry is usually productive of bilious remit- tent fever. The ordinary effect ofa cold blast of wind, if the person be long exposed to it, is to produce congestion of the liver, unattended with fever. This is not an uncommon ailment on the hills, and per- haps may be said to be the only complaint properly belonging to the climate, which may in-some respects be calculated to produce it, be- cause during the day the heat of the sun is often great, anda person exposed to it would have the superficial vessels much excited; and then, after sunset, the temperature falls very rapidly, perhaps so much as 40 degrees. Few places, it must be admitted, can advance so many negative proofs of salubrity, as here are advanced with respect to the hills. In locking over the return of sick among the prisoners in four years, there are but 23 deaths in 1677 cases, of all kinds, or less than one and a half per cent; or, taking the average number of prisoners at all times in the jail at 105, 53 per cect per annum; and of these casualties ten — of them were pulmonary complaints contracted in the low country, and fatally terminated here in the cold weather, the sharp air rapidly ac- _ celerating their progress. The fatal cases of fever were also contract- — edin the low country. Dysentery rarely originates here, notwith- standing all the wet; so much the contrary, that I have never known an instance of it, except in two children of the same family, and severe — dysenteries have been cured here, which in any moist climate in the low country most probably would not have recovered. The fatal cases of anasarca were in persons of exhausted constitutions, advanced in — years, who, having been previously aiways accustomed to the heat of ~ the plains, could not be acclimatized, and sunk under their ailments. It will, therefore, be plain, on consideration even of these unfavourable — instances, that little blame attaches to this climate in the production — of these casualties, the unhealthy condition and fatal tendency having previously existed. Of the truth of this no stronger proof can be giv- _ he ee ae i” > = 6 vate a acai as | .& | 8 Shela = BH ‘Tesults : a 3o{/5|/s;o/5|)£/ 21] 8 JaIliojl;eig4|sa] ea |; A | sm Sick of the Madras Esta- ey ie Dblishment from Feb. 1824 of 445} 295) 46 | 15 | 50} 0] 19 | a9 June 1837 inclusive. eaeropean soldiers at the pot from May 1830 to June 1834 when it was dis- A/T} 108) 29; 26 | 0) 0) 12; 0 continued. | | Native sick of all classes including the prisoners in | the jail from Ist Jan. 1826 tok 3152/3079 0} 0} 01] 24); 45] 4 ito 0 30 June 1837 inclusive. | Total....13768]3482 71 | 41 | 50 | 24 | 76 | 24 | The mortality here exhibited is but a small fraction above 2 per cent of all diseases, many of which were very dangerous. Among the officers two thirds were cured of serious complaints, for which, in all 1\2 Topographical Report on the Neilyherries. [Jury probability, they would have been forced to proceed to the Cape of Good Hope or Kurope, but were cured by a timely resort to this place ; and it is on this account thatthe hills are so valuable, the climate be- ~ ing calculated to check the beginnings of most Indian complaints,more particularly that general debility and depression, without serious dis- ~ ease of any particular organ. d Here I would observe that the value a the Neilgherries will never — be duly appreciated, until the means of coming to them be improved. a J] particularly allude to good roads and conveyances, which, if properly 4 established, would allow invalids to travel at the rate of eight or ten — miles an hour, in easy carriages, and thus admit of all who most require it cominy here for a portion of every year, particularly the hotter months. — In short to enable all within a circle, whose radius is six hundred miles? © io come here without difficulty at the rate of a hundred miles per diem. The benefit of such a plan would be immense, particularly to the Mad- ras and Bombay army, to whom such an extended tract of coast is open. Steam vessels might readily ply from Calcutta and Bombay to Cali~ cut, and thence the Koondabs are but fifty miles from the sea shore. The roads to the various points on the Coromandel and Malabar Coast being improved, and steamers for coast communication being establish— _ed, the foregoing plan will not be a chimera, but a means of relaxation | from the fatigues of duty, and renovation of the impaired frames of | many who cannot afford to return to Europe, and who are compelled to drag on a listless and unprofitable existence in the uncongenial cli~ mate of the low country. The Population inthe Neilgherry Tulook Zillah of Malabar. CasTEs. | Men. | Women. | fotal. Todas os ss abesteieid ae cee ee ees 264 163 427 Biv CWS aie, «dee aynie ohm aller ae ica atate Wea 1979: 3U71 Do. Lingavunders «Sects sews cece: 163 186 349 | Do. Betteth Aroovers .........ee- 92 104 | 196. | Dow) Connakers ccc saree ieee 90 | 87 q WO2 4 LOE rs: o's ss,cuenenere Rhee Cunoeneans 89 Do.... Buders. ,. 2... Liv ietahe dae Mahe = 12 21 °F 60 : 7 REO DOES o lotin ob bay a centlegeneeeecesiere ea eleteemerte 138 — 162 300 | ee een 2897 | 2826 | 5723 oe Belonging to the district of Malabar...........-0-.ee0- : 1964 © | Ge es ee emcee | ae - | Total of population on the Neilgherries......-.eee.s2e001 7687 4 5 EEE RES @ = = = fom i?) ~ D ° e ® ns (og) —— © w 1838.) Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 113 The Number and Caste of the Population in Paringanaad on the Neilgherry Hills in the District of Coimbatore. CaAsTES. Females. Total. n oO cc Sie, | POMP ATCT Ss. 5.5 2 + 2.0/0 ; 606} 628 1234 * Are said to be originally descendants ‘ | of Bramins. They are cultivators of the Bettud* Horavars. “a 21 23) 44 soil and considered to be of a higher caste than othei tribes on the hills. It is said 2 é 5 Q| that they receive in marriage females of Sevachars}...... « 102 oe 273 other castes, but they do not give their daughters in marriage to other tribes. Todavars...-.e-e--| 30 21) 51l| They are not, however, Bramins like ot | those of the low country. RECDLANS< ; so von’ 0 <5 96) 101; 197 + Are likewise a tribe who gain their : : ia livelihood by husbandry ; they are said Hivtiers 69 dl 136| to be Lingum Cutties, or people who tie around their arms the Zingum, made of brass, silver or other metal (according as 93 the condition of the individual may per- mit), said to:contain the figure of Siva, to -whose sect they belong, and to no other. eee SER eS @ Se Cees Se fe Total....j1964 urrumbers. ....-<| 12) 1) by, the inhabitants of Salem, Coimbatore, and Mysore, and not Mala- I bar. et Names of the hills, bearing the names of ‘‘ gherry”’ in'the districts of Salem and Coimbatore, and in the Mysore territories. In Salem. In Coimbatore. In Mysore. Sunkergherry .... .... ..;Neelgherry.... -..«» | Madagherry. Kristnagherry........... | Vellyangherry. ...... | Garoodagherry. Soolagherry...... ...... | Cheekragherry....... | Hymagherry. PAnkoosygherry.......... | Sevagherry .......-.| Rutnagherry. \Neilagherry.. .......... | Sadooragherry. ...-.. | Ramagherry. | ENS eh oe . | Bylagherry. MSE EYL,» .icnaee, sv |, Yaudavagherry. BGETY:.0.20-.+-.2+. Hemagherry. PAUlASNErry ....00 serene Names of the Todars. Men. Women. Thathie. Salomy. Ponnul. Billivany. Kheshthooven. Bozvany. Puckoory heshf. . Bozmye Thakoosh, ‘ Khushkoovany. lid Topographical Report on the Netlgherries. [Jury Names of the Fodars. Men. “Women. Ponkoot. Billithoovy. Hemmoodooven. © Billimetchy. Moorkalen. “Ponthurgh. Ponnaven. Ponbelly. Pazjaven. “Ponpoof. _Thollaven. Pongaar. Poodrary. Ponpareh. Supplementary Note.—It may seem absurd to speak of a velocity of travelling, such as I have stated to be necessary to render the Neil- gherries available to their full extent, but I see no such insurmount- able difficulty in the matter. The mode of travelling which I propose is in carriages moved by steam, such as now are commonly used in England on ordinary roads, particularly in and about London, where steam engines perform the work of horses, travelling with ease from fifteen to twenty miles an hour on ordinary roads—not railroads. If geod roads were made through India, ten miles in the hour at least “might be accomplished, which would effect all that is here desired. That such means of locomotion are required is obvious, because ex- perience shews plainly that horses cannot long maintain the requisite rapid pace in the heat of the sun; whereas steam engines would work as well ina hot as in acold climate. If great trunk roads were constructed, traversing the country inthe — ‘most populous parts, through large stations, and maintained by mode- — rate tolls, a new era would arise in intercommunication, as well for the — purposes of commerce, as for travelling ; but this is not likely to be ~ done, unless there be established an independent administration of yoads and bridges, which would proceed on a steady and uniform plan, — not thwarted by subordinate functionaries, whose local and partial — views‘must continually interfere with any comprehensive scheme. By opening a good road, practicable for fast travelling, such as I 4 mention, from Madras through Salem and Paulghaut to the head of the back water at Chowghaut, two objects would be attained; namely, — a rapid and easy approach to the hills, and to the most favourable point — on the Malabar Coast for holding a communication with the Red Sea. The best station in Southern Indiaon that Coast, is a place named Porea or Porcaud, between Cochin and Quilon, in N. Lat. 9--0 and E Long. 76-23—at which there is a bank of soft mud, which affords safe riding to any vessel which may anchor inside it. The bank is about a mile from the shore, and is so soft that a ship can pass right throug h it, and get into smooth water. The slimy nature of the bank is such, that it acts on the water like oil; and though it be ever so rough out. side, it immediately becomes smooth on passing over the bank. Access 7838.) Lopographical Report on the Neilgherries. 115 is to be had to Porcaud from Chowghaut by the back water, which ex- tends all along the coast from the latter place to Quilon and Trevan- drum. Itis the only point (except Goa) between Bombay and Cape Comorin, which can be approached with safety in the south-west monsoon. Porcaud is in 9-20.N. Lat., and Babelmandel in 12-33 N. Li. ; the former is consequenily 3 degrees 18 miles to the south of the latter, and in the south-west moonsoon favourably placed for making a voyage to the Red Sea, the entrance to which is 2875 miles to the west _ of it—twelve days sailing at the rate of ten miles an hour, or fourteen days anda half at eight miles per hour. In returning it would be necessary to proceed tothe south, near the line, in the south-west monsoon; but, during the north-east monsoon, the wind would be fair. This plau offers the most feasible prospect. of success to the Madras _ presidency, in any. attempt to establish an independent communication with the Red Sea for itself; because the quantity of fuel, required for the ~ voyage fron Porcaud to Babelmandel, would not be double the necessa- yy supply to reach Cape Comorin alone, ifthe vessel started from . Madras. In the absence of mineral ceal a substitute might be made of eharéoal and oil with cow-dung and clay, all of which are to be had _abundantly in the woody tracts of Travancore. A composition of the foregoing is capable of producing and maintaining an intense heat. ~The inland communication with Madras would also, in a commercial . point of view, be of immense importance, when it is considered that 3 the carriage of a single cart-load of goods two hundred miles, costs as e much as the freight of the same quantity taken to England on board a : ship. Travellers could reach the foot of the hills from Madras in cover- ed carriages, moved by steam, in 48 hours, including all stoppages, and in-four, or even three days, the steamer stationed at Porcaud. Steam carriages for common roads can be easily brought from England, and their power of progression proved to ocular demonstration on the Mount Road at Madras. Roads equally good can be made elsewhere, even through cotton ground, by digging into the substratum, and taking up _ the white soil which.is found below the surface (probably feldspathic , 4 clay), which being laid on the line of road a foot thick, makes a firm mass, able to bear any weight that may be passed over it. SuchI am b informed i is the case in Coimbatore, and I suppose could be adopted _ elsewhere, and roads thus made on a soil usually the most troublesome _ from its friability in dry weather, ‘and softness in wet weather, to be __ the very best for expedition, owing to its general level character.— _ In amilitary point.of view this rapidity of intercourse is the very key in of security, as it enables the ruling authorities to work out the great maxim of Napoleon that “the art of war consists in bringing the . gieatest force on any given point.” 116 Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. (Jury oe Horary Observations of the Thermometer, dry and wet bulb of the Baro Je ou. 6 A. above the sea { oa. —_ | hemo. ) | Tv | Daniett’s HyGRoMETER. . Rey Se | 7S eS | ZaeQ 1835. | Ged = v O05 ‘Slt: < I| 5 5 | 5 ee al prs 2 eee September is = o C ay | = RE |-~fs Ss ilies 3 So os a 5 [ov 2s 8] = Ss = oi) Se | F Seo oie E Ses Se Be fe o 2) 5 ne Ss Ole fan) a E4 ea A eee seus Dist 6 a.M.'53. (54. ier ye 54, 52. 4.2) 480° ee 56. |55. || .202 < 56. 55. iy 4.9002 i 7 8 59.57. || -200 60. 59, 57, Bee Bota 9 161.5 58. || .204 at 61.5 56. 1-52 (5 5.0828- [ha 10 e 58, ||. 212, [62 63. 58, | 5 5.3491 |} | 11 }63.5 58. Il 220-162. 63:5) | (98, | Sec): 5.3439. ae 12 66. 59.3] .210 63. |’ 66. 59, | 7 5.4028 |} 1 -P.M.! 66.5 61. 208 64. || 66. GO: 1.6, \* 56,6194 | 2 66. 60. |} .200 63. \| 64. 59.1.5 |. 5.5156 laa 3. /65.5'58. || 194 |63. || 64. | 59. 15 | 5.8156 || 4 4 '6L. 157. || 188 61. 61. Sia ohare. 5.1989 5 160. |56. | 178 60. || 60. 55 agile 4.3616 ¢ — fi5y. joe. 1.176 60. | 99. 55. | 4 | 4.8713 || 7 57. (5D. | G2. AGO 57. 5a 4.8905 8 57. 54. 4] 186.0161. | 57. 55. | 2 4.8905! 9 56. 55. |) 218 |62. |) 822 He 4.9002 | 10 55. |03. | 220 /62.;| 252 | 3.28 4.5336 | il 53. 52. 220 |6l.'| 232 | -£ 8 4.459] 12 Se Reig eo i ee | eee 4.4501 294 1 4. u.[53, 52 || -218 leo. || sa2 | 2% 2 4.4591 || 2 53, 52. || .218 64. | agi. | Ses 4.4591 3 ‘93, 51.5)! .204 |64. || 6283 | FE oo 4.8358 4 53. (51 180 /64. |} 2228 |S a-t 4.3031 7 5 53. |50.5)) .180 (64. || A855 | 2 E4 4.2417 : ets 58,2)55. ae 201 |61.8 {4 6 2. 51. | .184 |60. | 55. 49. | 6 4.0194 7 [53.5 52. 178 |59. || 54. 50.14 .]. 41615: 5 8 58. 54.5|| .180 |59. || 59. 54, 1 5 4.7240 | 9 Gi.455) N° 1senier Ni 6k 57. |4 | 5.1939 || 10 64. 57. || .180 |63. |, 64. 55. 19 4.8636 . Il 63.559. || .188 |63. |) 63. 58. | 5 5.3491 % 12 62, |58.5|} .190 63. | 62. 58.) | 4. 415.4596 j eae 63. 59. | 186 163. 63. 59, | 4 5.5263 | 2 055 (595)| 0.170). (G4. |) G4: a! eet PP) 5.5156 Sg 3 (61.5158, {| .160 |62. || 61.5 | 58, | 3, | 5.3649 ei “ ||59. 57. 158 61. 59. 55; 4° 4.8713 | q 5 j29:5 | 57. 160 /62. og. 55. 4 4.8713 || G }58. 56. || .150 61. Ht 56, 5Gase Lil 4.9002 ‘1 a mM. 21st Septembcr 1835, to GP. M.22d do. made at Ootaca 1838.) Topographical Report on the Neilghervries. 1}7 meter, Daniell’s Hygrometer, Pluviometer, Winds, Weather and Clouds, mundon the Neilgherry Hilts, in Lat. N.11° 25 —Lon. #. 76° 45—height Winns. ||/PLuviomeTer : | Weatarr—Remarks, 5 eae S & © S A! & Re Sl Mast. | Very ote Cane a's Sky overcast, thick black clouds (cumulo- . light. | strat!) mist on the mountain tops. a Bee eter ee crale 5 aie) do. cloudy and hazy. : 5 ae a : do. do. sunshine at times. Me oe We Fete Mist gone, partial cloudy ae (cumuli) do. EN. Light. | estes eeeee do. do. do. do. ec Sa MAS seasboe Cloudy (cumuli) with portion of bright sky. » |Presh. | ---...|--+--- Very cloudy (cuni.)—no sunshine. ss PMPs ciotes a, a see os Thick clouds partially (cumuli) thunder and | lightning—bright sunshine. - Be Wate ht. |[-. 02. s-50e do. do. do. do. MP Ww. ion eee a es do. do. do. do. “2 I; Sek Si as eee | do. do. do. thunder. : :. | Ce do. do. eunl and lightning. ‘ Bact gis cc. « ieee. do. do. do. do. do. &: Bil lies Sees | .06 |iDark cloudy night, thunder, liyhtning, & rain. Seah || .5...| ,-08 do. do. do. do. Pd eee || tie ome" 06 do do. do do 2 Bre sei] OF do do. do. do a PR ec ls vas as do. do. do. do pc AO ae aD Cloudy and very dark. 99 99 er>eeeve|~%2008e do. do. Pare ete ale ala: wo do. do. a9 29 _ ps - Pitieratst es «0% do. do. sf BMF see ba, eis «0 Heavy clouds (cumuli). | 24 » PAG iiss cee l's oa aids Thin watery clouds (cuni) otherwise clear. a Pee us Stelel e 0 se do. do. do. do. vis Oe as oa do. do. do. do. ag pe a ees : do. do. do. do. Kast. Light. {|.-.... sa steie do. do. do. do. ” PRN Wore s| <= ost do. do. do, do. ” i | Feisite tS 04 ||Dark clouds (cumuli) show ery—thunder and lightning. ey 5 | hee cthoe cate do. do. nimbi—showery. _ Ce ate eae | Thick heavy clouds, the horizon clear. ” Bee ee ete Ra ~ ‘ = An és] rS) Diy 2 ed fees Sop | Lu oe AD) 2 ae = Lo ee SS ae No indication of dew with the inclosed Temperature of No indication of dew ; Dis seeoseeotoses|® 280 pad wee] A 4 at eeceetot toavnt® ®s*# nee eos) & ewesct steer ese 2 ux thermometer at 16°. > e evs eee eeeser| ae re ene eee eeeeneeas}rte es . Seow se * evesf2e,' + +§|F © @ €) ee oe iQ. 2eoee5nrre seeeoejypteseeee eeeoe ° -@eee),8e oe seene Betasea: nN ee errcercee SS a5 seen Se: o * a mt lees eee | fee: | eewes eee] = ol" e ° e a eeeeveweltre@ent ee ee ee eeee ops ' LSS} seeee ee eevee: ie) — GHlrcxercene, cee eeesese Fie es s rt gy His Se ele © iri ieee ormis ° SS lewocfeeee eae te wa] ete eee eee 7-@ernewsee 7, efewos ov ese 1838.4 Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. —_eoeoO Si... We by nilighter|!......|...... BES Ba 39 399 oo mielathretevaei eva 33 99 _ tl eeeve ee Me oes. .|s--s-- 99 my ecvneoes| seen se 9 BCE Wee of oseie'n | aioe @ aN E ” Poernwes| aese at ” 99 feeee 119 rometer, Daniell’s Hygrometer,Pluviometer — Winds, Weather and Clouds, | am on the Neigherry Hillis in Latitude WV. 11°, 25—Longitude WinNDs. PLUVIOMETER @ | . aq | | WeaTHer— REMARKS. ac | o | o He rv) 2 Ae Pat Ae} 6s Ss) =) = By . = = {1 “Hast. |Fresh.| ......|..«+-. /Fine clear, cold, and very dry wind— Dee | |, - eee = ae . [Not a cloud to be seen. ‘93 99 SARS Ae MES ES | ” 99 [i te ABr soa: 793 39 SO Ne es | i x 2) ee eee | 29 9 ‘law o2eeel %?ee5ne@e 3? 39 SN i i De | By 99 Meee c: [liens eloiecs | a Mee aicale ess o do. do. do. do. pe » 95 Beate pieaille@) sere! s | 2 | - 9 Lao ase [tseees | 38 LB eect ts a8 99 se can 39 39 : } eeo35uneen | geooe. Lb 4 Fa VEL Al fom do. do. 120 Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. Ba | Horary Observations of the Piseyescea dry and wet bulb; of the Baro- from 6 a.m. 21st March 1836, to 6 Pe. m. 22d do. made at Ootacamund | Thermo | o Danieiy’s HyGROMETER. | a aes oe ae eee 1836.. | = SoA pg eel fats. Wepre crak oe ee March Poe. | aa 5 2 lee eas © ge 1s ge 2 Bu o |S > oe cles Sle ie - @ \.ee "2 eh EN | = 2 = | 5 ze 5 vt ouRé LO moe co ee lS eee 21st, 6a. M.||50. (48. | 3.468 (56. 50. 40. siya Peace 7 53. |48. - A78 157. || 53. 4a eG ee ny 3 56: (oie 482 157. |) 56. 43. 210 i ad 9 60. |92. 480 157. No indication at 38° j|.......... 10 61. 153. AS2 |B: || eee cil coos See | SIE Giga ll oe 52. | 486 '59. || 62. 42, Or oe : 12 \64. |54. | 500 |61. | thes oe (Meee en ae Le acces I p.m.||65. |55. 500 61. || 65. | 55. ai oe Le D) te 56. 494 {6L. | 65. 46, VIS. | oo ee 3 les “| Hes BOO Gat 0s 2 I Eien See | oo ee 4 62. \O4. 000 |62. || 62. 46. 16S 5 42. (54. 500 |61. || 62, 46. 16; "4 ae 6 60. |54. 500 |60. || 60. 52. Se ee 7. p59. 04 0016 RE TUS Ts oes ene eee ee 8 58, 53. 2500 160) 1} 0.005 bo vee oe 9 57 PO 2900 (60. 11 ak. oy ee a les 10 56. ‘OT: 200 60. eccaoe | 2028000 shale clcavess yee Cieveter il 56. Ste OO (G00 o.oo, bees uw pecaeyke cae oma 12 55, (1. LOAD emt eco ilies bet eee 29a, Tac.|52.- 51. Ha seo lagiall 71) | od thea | eer | Q lleby 143: co20 SB... | oo | 3 49, 148. 520 157. i] 49. 48: ae | Pe ee iq a {l49. |49. 520 156 49, 48. | gk. i Saeee: 3 5 ie a | 500 156. || 52, 43, >) eee oh ale [ Mean ofthe | . a pea Hoe 51.8 23.498 ah 4 SS 7 6 52. (OT. 490 fog Nia: 50. 2. | Demat wel] 7 |lha. |52. | 1490 |57. {| 54. PUR aed oa ieee gy 8 57. [53. 478) (7. Mf" 57. ao: 4. o ese oo 9 |is9. (58. || 47a jaz. || a9. 1 45.° (ae |i c 10 1/62, |53. || .480 Bed ORME VM iy Ao Ler zell 1k 65. |94. -490 |62. |, 66. rE 5 |e pe eeel) um i2 66. |55. 490 /62. || 64. | 492° 1a Wea foe 4 lpm. (66, )54. .490 |61. || 66. 4a: ) SSD in ee 4 9 thez, dee ty 492610 ez” cade 1 ancien Bag 4 3 68. 154. .480 |60. 1 68. Aas 4A ia se | 4 66. |53. .480 160. || 66. Aas" TP Ei q 5 | 64. |52- |] .470 |60. || 64. | 43. | 21. ee ate 6 {/59. 52, || 468 [60. | 59. “| 40. [RNa ele Height above the sea, 7,500 feet. Topographical Report on the Neilgherrtes. 12i niell’s Hygromeier, Pluviometer—winds, weather, and clouds gherry Fitlis, in Latitude N. 11° 25’, Longitude ££. 76° 49’, t | - | PLUVIOMETER } ; Weratoer— Remarks. {Sky élear and cloudless. . eile oe GO. do. ee odo... do. do. do. |......//Seattered small clouds. see || Lhick clouds in the eastward, rest of the sky clear with scattered elonds—cutauli. teeeesl do. do. do. do. Olas. sce oy Overcast. Dafa: do. distant thunder—cumuloestrati to if the westward, 2 oe eG do. do. do. all kinds of clouds. Bee vais o's oe do. do. do. | -++e-./' Thick cumuli to the eastward—nimbi. “hE eae . do. do. do. do. Ve ee do. do. do. do. Pe) .62 | Clear oe a co |......|| do. lightning in the east ae (Ae GATE SRO do. do. a a do. do. -@ 2..do: fee eeee | do. do. =a do. <= |......| Sky clear—bright star light. ie || 4 do. do, do. eis, || do. do. do. ..--.| Clear above—hazy and cloudy in the east. [recess Hazy—clouds moving on the tops of the hills. »eeees| Hazy all over the sky. Baie ateacai| do. rae CLeAT. wees, |(Clear above—cumuli all round the horizon, setae do. do. do do. .s.+e.|(Sky partially overcast—wind cold. aisle pl do. do. GO, opts Mieco do. with heavy cumnli and nimbi. »eeee.| ky clearer—cumuli and strati. aise ln do. do. do. a blece' 6 do. do. do. ae Ria Pr recrea ¢e0@e Ag do. {92 ‘Horary Observations of the Thermometer, dry and wet bulb; of the ewe from © a. M. 2ist June 1836, to 6p. mM. 22d do. made at Ovtaca above the Sea id. eee eay 1836. June 12 NS =e WHO BNGUA& a Mean of the |-- 24 hours. ie if { 6 153. a 54 g 5 ") |, BON ~ : bes pool ho Oona anu Ge fe Ge Sa eo — “‘Thermo- ~ meter. AN . (54. 4 pS Se eS Se Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. | Barometer. — Therniot attached. | Temperature of the air. 4 ] on ae ay | a wy ie 4 [Sure 5 ae ae Daniewv’s HyGRoMETER. | 3 i aye, 3 = o 1.5 Zo — te) = 2 ze @ Ua x ‘=| —_—~ Te) =— | [o} © > lene 5 [oct @ 5 Bi - Qo SS Om > | & (SS od si] - et Ht eo 5 pa | + ee Q > Ow Os hdieoril x Ny ae er: non decenieal =. og { seecoeseoee 5@ ee oe 0 8 ae}; + a seceeece se! ceone erees | ; 20. eevee ececoee fpeeees cece: f 56. 1-2. |. 56.4. 1. 54. | 2. eee Cee ees: pew ONE HEH eoeceoeenw ; ‘eeceeeel|eaee|® veeone eoeecoeses 58. e@. ¥ teeceees =@6c cecccccees 98. eeecse e@rcceeieee- socecc ees a wececesn ee eee cece woes: oO er.ece e2202!|neoe cece cesees on eeteeee |ee0 (@@s eeceleceoe ve A | @®e@eee Bh geen se seca coeur | seeene | Pee cee ies e S29 ° a A Saturat ed with wastrel! a 7 | = eece ecoteoseess, } ce eereee see Toe bewens ces tees coonccces toa 7,88 es eeenee cet + eeveee|*@ Ge ween eee Peeeec|seee eosces ces er,eee|teoef sates ee! ————————— eeecoeceel|t@oen ecoceses _ BS38-. Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 123. meter, Daniell’s Hygrometer, Pluviometer, winds, weather and clouds, _mund onthe Neigherry Aulis, in Lat. N. 14° 23'-—Lon. BE. 76° 45—height | WinDs.. PLUVIOMETER.. ce | WrsTHER —REMARKS. ie ? Ries o ps a) 2. = = = rS) oS PWest. (Fresii.f occas. soca Heaven overcast, cumulo-stratus, thick. mist ’ , On the mountain tops, driving mist at times, ; | 99 99. e©rfeeoe6d @ 7a @ @e fh 99 99 e@2@2 0.6 @eeasne 99 99- || 72220 e ©e@0 eo ‘ ; i oe Rallies a,c oe... |jstrati, sun out at times, a few drops of rain. | | 99 99« @ e@o0o ®@ e@ e648 ! i é SWI ,, |/----..; -04 | Cumulo-strati, mist, a few drops of rain. . Pee ante 602. |! do. a little sun shine at times— | slight shower. -9o- 99° ® eee 98 & | 99 99 «(ll fe ee ee e©eceaes i, in || aera sis bake Cloudy and misty. 99° 99 Sees ee@eae}' ‘ : ; ‘ ,. Pe tele spallip = ion, Rain, thick clouds and wind boisterous. 39 99° Peete | ies ee : = ae i ‘ 3 i \Bard..||--... Ale aes. Thundering—drifting mist and drizzling— K Nimbi. ae 99 enexe 05. " 99 99- |Preeeee .06 e309 Ask mitt case 04. ” a9 | veeeee 02. 39 ry) wanrers:'e),6 0-4, 99 9” cece 02. 29 Se mejensiere, ° O02 ed PB) eheneuoie 02 | oo ” cece. 04, ! OL | 3 eee eo e O02 Very. |Hard. }j.-....| -Ol |Cumilo-strati, mist, drizzling rain, boisterous wind. eeee ee eee Ol ene @eesnec| *%®® © on Ot MS te, be 6 0 oss Blinks of sun shine. eens eeeveo| *@ee09 .05 Drizzling rain. ° oe @eeceoal *2 esa ° Ee @eeaosl|eeoervee!| *e2 ese eo O02 | Peseoel|cececes| 22 GF oe 02 See eaesieeorece| *2e00 O08 | eesesl/*®oeeceon ©ee@e 0-4 t En a se ane an S . «2B . = ee 7 ie Pinel eC) inet a, 5 PROT PO ics A lee A * | *sujuour INO} VU 1OJ Uvopy ZL 1¢,| 6Iz'ezl| %6's, e6°GP | Fo'se (Jury ) eevnmam | er weer eu ume Cccp | ef ee eee, | rem ——ee er ee ee) eHTRA ysTUL "AA °C Bae i Oy es aha Pe ||G's¢i|zFosel| | OFS gg it caune “ : | “Kaey foyquiaea 29 pnops “AA'N'A Ni] 0 C'6S || V6S) S6r'E% | 99} SIG . PLS || “ARI 9E8T : | 0 | *SUOTIBAIISGO BJO og] SB “reaps Gusy uoyy ‘ysoyg syeq wed Vi] 0} 0 | MOT S¥ ToJBWOULLOY pasopo ¢ iS 1) CESS) SFI] 8'SE 0 “ = xz =~ © leg || ‘oq “ oo “Ud JY YIM UOLpRoIpUul ON | pe *spnoyo KAvIY—JS9 M Aq sr | PG ote cole ge | aS 8'09 8°19 10Z°&% | 6% €°CC Z OC | ‘ydag crs SI : ° o ° : Sie © | 2ise i eles © 2) Sb onl eece Q is) ss _ fat (pete ~ o -~ Ps & | S/F i a | 8 Eee se hes ies B23 a | 2 | 2 E o so) = = ee a c = ar} 4 | a 5 Se pi =| ere 5 = 5 Oag C= © ° 3 oP ee a 9 o = > > 7 on ~ ° 5 . 2 lios > : =: epee 3 "UMHLVAA\ ONV SANTA, | o ||= 3 8 =a et | Sa aae wee E & = , We oer are wh 30 | o | ° & ! | jab) } o & eee eS ‘aguaIowD AG S.TTAINVG | w"| LIjJOWOW dy TF, 2 “pununanj0Q 70 ‘OLR] auny YZzZ PUY ISIZ "YOLDT PTS DUD IS1G-~ GRRL 99 PZT PUY IS1G “Id9g PZT PUY IS 1B ay) uO ‘SNOILVABASAOTVOIDOLOVONLAY AYVYOH] AO LovuLsay 124 Topographical Report on the Netigherries. 7838.3 nn RE EE A I ——— a ierneenennannnEnnnnEnenEnEiannet Se PP IESG [9°87 i219 Neo | CS 9g . Oc {2°19 || BZ | &S Z oC] 2° 00E B'o [Oh BRIN [PHUUY ZO |G | “€2) “@S/PF'09 [Pee cn | og | # | ‘oz! ‘Eel ‘09 [ese | 99 |] 88, 8 | 69) “2S, 16S |9FS |9'E9 pee FSGS $6.16 | 12). 9P/8'8S | 0G 1°29 || 9F | ©. |, 60): OGl, 46 Wize 269-1 G2 3G [td ‘ep 26¢ 1b (Peg i dy gi 1 ; G9 “cress | 9F | 99 1] ZT | L 4 69] “2h ‘9c jeer oso yy PI Nt IL! "6b B°6S |S | “99 |]° 77 NPAT @) 0 99] “GEIR GG IEEP 12 E9 ec | 1 J9\ ‘orlig're ‘Zap | 79 | GE | O “19 ‘CP 2 BG ach L279 sree renga gy 0 |o | -o9| ‘lgizls leor 979 10 | 0 | ‘9 ‘9e| 16 [OIF [F09 || O | O | "99 ‘ERE Ger 19°19 veers Sapnuee er |o | -ecl ‘eclroc | ‘FP |I'Z¢ 1 zt! 2 \-zgl ect ze iZep lerxe || ef | & | Gol cle] “BG |9°Zh \F°09 |)” “equroo8g ei 6 | 19 Be eG [PsP |I'8¢ || 92 | Z| tO “6ElL7G leer |VZ¢ |] F9 | 1 ‘zol OPIZ'7¢ \6'9P \C8e ||°° tequieaoNn, aa) JF | 3) Boe ee 909 6a |) cr! Zt | 99] “Griese jR'eg |T'%9 | Ld | OL} 9] “ZPlT"9¢ | ze \e'09 {|"7 ~~ -4990220 Zi | OL | “E9) “BRIGGS |ZIG 96G |, 66 | I | “Fo “Le GZo i2c¢ ez lio. Pp | °c9 o LLG 1@'%G |L%9 || tequiaidas 7g je | ‘so ee sg 809 | 921% | ‘29] ‘Oc| “Zo [Zee [Flo || TE | 9 | ‘99 a JC 19'7G 09 sereesasnsny 6911 | cca srl 9¢ | -z¢ 109 | co | ¢ | 99l csFleze [res [F19 || FE |S | ‘99] oRZ'9¢ [Z'7zo ZOD If nr? AINE pple | ‘e9l -ocs‘9c Ives ¢7:09 16218 | 69] ‘esl ‘se IZ FE G19 1} e816 1 "co: leu Lee (gg Ibert oung er eet Sel 2) cue tS Soh Sle SS SS: —)} ot), 8) es, 2 ee Gr" 6 22 ze 22 So ee el ave, les S| 21-5 Sel asl oe e |e | Sie e| ee) Seles S(E5/S5/ 95) S| 5 3/35) 25/25 : So) ae i =. 7s me 3 : = nee (aac ies | }S5| 28 25) 8) 28/53 eg e863 =Us DRS Teter ayes Sree GEN ———| Oc] Lt] 9), SHLNOW aHd “OlANTT | JO asuei| S| s = || -Clanjg |jo asuei] = =|" = =| -olantg {jo asued| SS] ° ¢€ es pede ls Jomonxg 74 al __s| uley jomDaxa| SF a A uley femanxm) 2 5 is = “FAISQIONI : ae ET ee : -NI‘QGS1 AVW ES1E OL “67ST aN OL “NI “TERT AVIA LSTS OL ‘Qeg] aNae LS] HL Woud aaalvaddNay, NYS “AAISi'10 "AAISOTO LS{ HL Wodd AMLVuadNG J, | ‘2681 AVIN aS]E o% “Lest ANar | LS} #HL Wodsd AUALVAAdMaT, NYG]: NV IN 709f OG’ 22g ay) aaeqn 74 50a] — Ch 392 “7 apnpSuoy —CZ oll YMOAT apnauvy—aaasnjour ‘GES | ho py IS JE 247 92 “GERI auns Is] ay) moss 'syipy fa way ota N He uo punwnonjoQ 1D epuu SNOMLY AXASEQ i1volpotowoaLayy fo Lovesey Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 126 16/6¢} | \E¢e Lt G'E9 || GE | SE 9°2¢ [10S %'c9 || FO | Le G'9¢ |2'°6r te Es jenuuy It | G | *14} “8b “09 | “zo | ‘99 || 28 | & | “Od! “sFic'eg logs siz || zo | Zz | Fz ZEi2'09 1B'FG ELg [oo AUT 1% | OL | °89) “€h) “Zo G'6F |z'co | 92 | I | “82! “6F9'09 [ozs jg'89 |, 291 F | “2: “GF 209 leFs |e'9g [lot tdy C8 | O | "%d) “GE! "9G Ger S'a9 | 92 | L | “FL| “8bF GS T'S \g'89 || 0 | 0 | ‘oz, ‘sFle19 leog le iZ lites Ue 0 | 0 j 89) (EE TS | SE /9'F9. || FL | O | °69) “OF9'SS lech j6'c9 || 0 | 0.| 0 | 0 8°96 Iz'oF |B'Z9 ||" °* Arenaqag Ae eae 99] "SELIG '8'0F '9°79 10 |! 0 "891 “SE EES | “Sr 's't9 11 O | O 0| 0 Tee [g'1b |P'rg [lt° °° Arenuee OS | 0 | (19) ‘6@/T°GF |F'8E |8°6S || 99 | O | 69 “Zelees ‘Ser i169 |'o | 0 | 01 0 ‘s'e¢ lover | ‘zg |I"** cequiacag €9 | PF | G9) 6E GES |For | °%9 |) SP | C | “G9) “EhiZ'c¢ | “GR GO I] es | O | ‘99 ‘xe ¢-¢¢ loop lez {|°*AequiaaoN 16 | © | “G9 “9G L6G |8'Kh 19°79 || 86 | & | “RO ‘atis'le wee |P's9 |] 68 | ¢ | -Zol ‘op Tc9c IFIc le19 ||°* °° 4aqoI09 £40 |Z | 99) “OG FG TZ [9°29 || SI | & | 69 “OGig-Ze Fes |¢z9 | 291 6 | ‘991 ‘sPZ'ce I8-0¢ Je19 ||*: aaquraideg Ge} 6 | (99) “6P 9G |VZG | 09 || 82 | F | “89 “ZeeZG FIG IFFO | 1¢ 1-1 | 99 'SFIG GG |8'0¢ {7'09 |" asnS5ay GO| 9 | °29| "GG 8'9G (EES |F'09 || 69 | S | °S9, “IG\s'9¢ Gas | “19 || 10 | G | G9] “shl6'FS |G1¢ |9°L¢ eee: ce OL 89! “OS SG Leg G9 || 81 € IL “GF 'e's¢ «sg ‘o'F9 BRL B® 'onzl -ocig:g¢ IZze lglg {lt** occ oun } | c ee ea ee a ee SE ee Ge a Se. Se a Ee ee eee etal 2) 2 es = ell Sale = Allee = sl ols 3 eS | > <= Bee ee eee oe lee) eee te ee ee eee =e @ 3 Tsi6 si 63 = Sr 3 —s!165/ 6 = o 5 a 5 os 55 n w Oo Ss S 2) n cD = s ie a Se S = = > a ot ae, : = *~ ee oS me 2) | Z| 7 + ee 20 ieee Ce Sel; go| So sg;ee eg ¢.5|55| 78! 3/53) 53. 23/52 52 e F oO f= bes 5 eae OD { <# ae 9} OUL "19, ) 3 | rae 3 | 1a} dU “LOU, 3 a nelle “1ajaw | “Lay, 2 = | we = 3 40 aWVN “Olan {jo eSuvr, 3 5] ° E| E || 1nd [Jo a8uea| & =|" E | = | -o1antg |Jo esura Sables | ae See lemenxg Foet ol | wey lououxgl Fal slo 2] wey lomenxg! 2] Sl & “HAISQTIONI "HAISQIONI "Gest AVIN LSTE OL “PEQT NOP |\FEST AVIT ISTE on ‘eeg, aNar “NI ‘eegyT AVIA UST Oo” ‘zee] ANP LS] GqHL Wouwd dUOLvaddNa yf, NVA pS] HHL WOU AYALVUAMU WAL NV LS] GHL Woawd GUNLvVaad Nay NVA “AAISQATO | "729f GOG'L 9G) ay2 9a0gqn 7yFi9F7— Ch OL ePNILGu0T— CZ oI 1 YON apnjrjyT —aarsnjour ‘gegy Aopy ISG ay? 07 ‘ETSI aUuN LIS] ay? Uwouf ‘SULT Aataya]ta AT 9Y2 UO PUNUVINIO“ JO apous SNOILVAYASAG ‘1VOINOTON OLA JY fo LOVaLSAy 127 Topographical Report on the Neilgherries. 1838.) Sa EER RES nemiemeeteenmenemnmemennmneneniereeensenmeen enenememeeseseeene eee eeeeeneren ee | gl [= - lp |= OSE'GR |v'e9 | 6 | IP | ‘9¢ SLF 16'F9 —— jenuuy ayqenea Nn “MSl! eg 1c 9°19 {eb 6°29 |! cg | ¢ | “acl “cL 819 Ig'G¢ |o'Gg || ART ‘AN “H “AS! Gz | P B6o y8°°S (229 | ISL | 0G, 92) 19 Jees 902 Irortdy “op “op, || 26 |-0 glo j7sr '°Z9 }| Zo 0 | *8€ ‘0L| 9G Is'Gh |F99 |P77"° Yen "op “op | 6e | 0 S'es |F'eh |z'P9 || C2 | O | ‘96, “29/51 '6e seg fo 8 Atenqed “op ‘op % | 0 SIS [Z0F 169 |' 0 | 0 | ‘Ig *ZojFos |I'9e 8'89 |]°7 * Arenuer aN oP [er | t | E'S \e"Pr |P'09 || G6 | O | Es) “G9 eS BFP |1"29 ** req uraaa(q as) “Ayrarseg| 11 | F 6S [PLP 1G°:09 || 09 | P | “6a; ‘Zola'FS |19F [beg |["77*"12qua40N wooly Bquuva—Kiasea Yon] 1¢ | 8 | GLC |oZG | “9 || 12 | 9 | “SF] “89:8°9S {a0 | “G9 17° °° °° 84999190 apqebiea “Gs “AN “MN MS]! Jo 1 9 VG | "2e J8°9 || 66 | 6 1 “OF “ZZ/8'9¢ [8'0S Je'gg I-77" °* taquraidag “Ajtoisomi|| EL | ¢ 9'9G {91S [9°19 || 9% 1 9 | OF] “ROI~9G |9'0G VFO [TTT usnsay ‘Op 80 | F G9 joes 16:09 || o£ | & | ‘9P] “IZi9°9G | ‘OS F29 || jp ae ee Aig *Ay.12}S89M wns 1¢ 19 asco | ec |e 30 | ¢ | ‘oF ‘egizye Iroc | zo Wert “guup 3| 2 See| oel og S| 2) ee ee os] oe se a Pb Se SS Sip 8/65) o5| 25) Slee Pee | ee pee ie ai eh ° os n = = ot my ett me oa easa[—_| | egies : BOS | avert ce Siieis a "SHINOT! BS nm BS), ‘tajour TOUT Bolas Pl dnaedc saWY N pie eet ics g | ={j -OlAN[d |jOosunt| Ss} ° € I si sol gio gil urey joweuxq| ol al is “SUVAA | “HAISOATIO NUAGS JO NVA IHL —BINO[ Scot AWW Sig Ou Cah ENE EST WOT SUVAA J JO NVAW FTT—NIVIYy \\-nt ‘OEST AVIN ESTES OL ‘Cee aNae HOVE 80d SGNIM ONIMVATAY 'g0 ALieNvag y Tud4vaaanay, Nvayglts] GHL Wows GUALVaaAWa, NVO]L | 7aaf OOG'L vag ay? 20090 JyS197T7— Ch 09) °T apngesuoy — Cz ol YMOAT apni2i97 —aaisnjaur ‘OEg] hong 4s 1g ay7z 03 “6281 ung 3s] ay? mo.uf ‘SL haay 5 207 6y) UO Punwngnj0(E) JD apHus SNOILVABASAQ) IVOINOTOUOT.LA fo LovaLsay 128 ~ Description of the Valley of Sondur. [Jury ‘ft lil.— Description of the Valley of Sondur.— By Lieut, NEwBoLp. = Geographical Position and Extent.—This'state, though situated in the s heart of the Balaghat territories ceded to the British by the Nizam in 1300, remained long under the Mahratta government—a singular in- stance ona small scale of the imperium inimperio. Itcomprehends a valley about twenty miles long, by from one to eight in breadth, girt in by a cordon of hills, which completely isolate it from the surround- ~ ing territory, and situated about twenty-five miles (travelling distance) to the west of Bellary. In shape the valley is elliptical, havinga © q direction to the south-east: the north-western extremity of the cordon rests on the right bank of the Tumbuddra near Hospett. Tothe south lies the taluk of Gudicotta—on the east, those of Hovin Hudgully and part of Gudicotta—on the west and south-west itis flanked by thatof Kumply, and part of Mysore. The valley is entered by four principal - passes. The eastern pass is termed Bima Gundi; the western, Obla Gundi or Cunnaway hully; the northern, Ramal Gundt, and the southern Nowluty. The first alone is practicable for loaded bandies, the rest may be traversed by bullocks, elephants and camels—the northern pass is dangerous to the solitary traveller being infested by tigers. Troops of pilgrims to the hill shrine of Jumbunat frequent it with ime punity at the time of the annual J/aira. Besides these four passes are two others less known, at the seuth- east and south-west angles of the southern extremity—the first leading by Mullapur to the Arin Mudga tank—the last by the Comarswami pagoda to Somahully, Tonshghirvi, Hirrahal, and Bellary. Produce.—The whole of that part of the valley that fell under my observation presented a nearly uninterrupted sheet of cultivation, most ¥ luxuriant on the banks of the rivulets; by which, with numerous wellg and the tank at Sivapur near the centre of the vale, it is irrigated. The soil is principally mussub, and produces Juari. Holcus sorghum. Bajra. Holcus spicatus. Kungoni. Pannicum italicum. Sanwa chauwal. Pannicum frumentaceum. Gunna. Saccharum officinale. Lussun. Allium sativum, Pyaz. Allium cepa. 1838.] Desoriniion of the Valley of Sondur. , 129 Tumbaku. | Nicotiana tabacum. Ganja. Cannabis sativa. Pan. Piper betel. 0 aa Cytisus cajan. Bullur. Dolichos Lablab: Mhung.. Phaseolus Mungo. - Lobey. Dolichos catjang. Kulti. Glycine tomentosa. Raggi. Cynosurus corocanus, No table rice is grown; nor is salt produced. The fruits are figs, _ plantains, limes, and wood-apples. A considerable quantity of coarse . _ sugaris manufactured from the sugar-cane. The jungle clothing the hill sidesin part supplies Bellary with firewood, a little timber and. small bamboos; while the rocks furnishlarge quantities of iron ore... | This is chiefly smelted at a small place called Dharrampur near the en- trance of the Oblagundi pass. The furnaces are made cf clay anddo not - differ in construction from those usually employed in Mysore and other parts of India; The ore, reduced to a coarse powder, is put in with the - charcoal through a funnel-shaped aperture at the top: there is a vent at the bottom to allow of the extrication of the fused mass; into which, during the process of smelting, are inserted the nozzles of a large double leathern bellows passing into a clay tube communicating with | the interior of the furnace, the aperture of which is luted up prepa- _ ratory to working the bellows. Each furnace, of which I saw four» _ can be filled four times during the day, producing about 2 maunds and 4seers of metal per diem or about 750 maunds per annum, the average price of which is 674 rupees 12 annas. The amount realized in the | first year scareely repaid the expence of outlay : but now, 1am assured | it brings a profit tothe contractor of about 200 rupees per annum, and _ promises much more. The following items for the material requisite . | for a native mining speculation will-astonish’ the European miner by _ their simplicity and cheapness :— | Bo AS Ps Price of 8:buffaloes, 6'to bring charcoal, 2 ore.......ec00. 36 saddles, gunny bags, &c. for buffaloes.......0.-.00. 7 8 hatchets to cut wood for charcoal -.... ....... 7 * BPBBEPOUCMOWS .cliled ccce ns cccncscenseccces oo al eee teiae'e ac eilsls ecb cle al x'c scence srale relate © ee . iy 1838.) Reporis on the Coal and Mineral Resources of India. = 153 1V¥.—Norices oF Books. | L—Reports of a Committee for investigating the Coal and Mineral re. Ata time when the European mind in India is directed with intense _ eagerness to the subject of Steam communication, it will be interesting AG 3 tothe general reader, and, at the same time, instructive to the geolo- gist, to learn whence is to be derived fuel for the fires that are to give s glorious light in this land of the sun, not by imparting their dusky ays to the visual orb, but by setting in motion those mighty machines, ich by their velocity more than half ‘“‘ annihilate time and space,” _ bringing us in near contact with the centre of human civilization in distant Earope, and thereby illumining the mind by establishing a me- dium for the facile interchange of thoughts on matters connected with he arts and sciences and manufactures, and all the branches of human nowledge; not to speak of the soft affections and gentle sympathies Mf our nature, which will be cemented and strengthened by the more ree inter-communion with those we lovein another division of our: | globe. | Acommittee for investigating the Coal and Mineral resources of ie India has lately closed its labours, and sent ina Report tothe Bengal | Government, a copy of which we have been favoured with. This report’ | is an extremely able and interesting paper, and without further preface ' we shall proceed to make such use of it as will enable us to afford a r view of the subjects of which it treats. The following letter will give 4 asuccinct view of the whole matter by way of introduction. ° | Tue Rigut HonoraBle | GEORGE, LORD AUCKLAND, | Governor of Bengal. ? IT PLEASE your LorDsuHIP, Ss Oe se " & 154 Notices of Books: 7 (Sur - Our Secretary, Dr. McClelland, has the sole merit of preparing the several able and laborious abstracts which are now submitted; your Lordship is well aware of the very voluminous nature of the documents: and correspondence placed in his hands; it is therefore quite a | necessary for us to apologize for the delay that has taken place in ey their examination, or to expatiate upon the complete and satisfactory — manner in which Dr. McClelland has accomplished for us this ik ‘3 task in the midst of other, no less important avocations. fae a | Dr. McClelland has divided his report into the following seven heads: Section |. General remarks. | Section 2. On the difference of level in Indian coal fields and ie Bt causes to which this may be ascribed. . The first of these treats of the various benefits conferred on a country by the development of its coal and other mineral resources, with re+ | marks on the difference in respect of soil and produce of different pro. — vinces of our British Indian Empire. The second comprehends the geological or scientific branch of the subject, the relation of the several 7 coal deposits to one another, and to those of other parts of the world; — as evidenced by their concomitant rocks and fossil remains. And the author has illustrated his views with interesting sketches of fossil shells and wood, derived from his own researches, made when lately on de- putation to Assam. 7 | oa These general views are followed by more particular descriptions of the principal Indian coal fields under the heads of— aa). Section 3. The Silhet Coal district, (including the Burmese and Malay line southward.) : he Section 4. The Burdwan and Adjai Coal districts. Si Section 5. Zhe Palamoo Coal field; including also the deposits of Bidjegur, Manpoor, Sohagpoor, the Nerbudda beds, Rajmahal ane pe others known to exist, but not yet brought into use. To these should be here added a brief memoir Section 7, on the — Assam coal field drawn up by our colleague Captain Henderson ; and, E Section 8. Atable of the analysis of all the specimens of Indian coal, yet collected by our colleague Mr. James Prinsep. Section 6, by | the Secretary, should be more properly considered a continuation | Section « ; being a notice of the general features of Central India — with reference to the distribution of minerals, illustrated by a coloured : geological Map of India, shewing the distribution of rock formations 4 over the whole extent of the hee ile. and eye Wirth 9 and west t to | Guzerat. ! } 7838.) Reports on the Coal and Mineral Resources of India. 455 - Tosuch ample and valuable reports we have nothing to add buta brief summary of our proceedings, since your Lordship did us the honor ef forming us into a Committee, trusting that our services, although necessarily limited in their efficiency, by our comparative inexperience 8nd the only mode in which we could gather information, correspon- dence with friends ;—and by oar engrossing public duties,—will not- withstanding be found sufficiently fruitful of results to justify the con- fidence placed in us. _ With your Lordship’s concurrence, our first measure was to depute a professional miner, Mr. Homfray, to survey and report on the Palamoo | coalbeds. The results are before Government in a full report by Mr; : Homfray ; ; and although unfavourable as far as the immediate object , of supplying coal at cheaper rates to the upper depéts of the Ganges Steamers ig concerned, still the correct information obtained, has amply ‘repaid the expenditure upon this expedition. | _ Ailotting our attention to separate fields, we at the same time proceed- E ed to obtain practical proof of thecostof supplying coal from those of the _ known, but still unworked mines, which seemed to give the best pro- mise of competition with Burdwan. Through Mr. Erskine, of Elambazar, three or four coal seams con | ~ nected with the great Burdwan basin, but situated nearer to the Adjat _ than to the Damooda were re-upened, and a supply of 2000 maunds ie brought by this river direct to the Cutwa depot on the Hoogly river, ‘at “a cost of about four annas per maund; thus proving the ad- yantage of this line of water communication, provided the quality of the coal (which has not yet been tried on a large scale) shall turn out equal to the average procured in the Damooda works of Ranigunge, &c. _ No expense can be said to have been incurred in this experiment, since it will be paid by the produce ; 2000 maunds more are stated to be ready for delivery. _ Another seat of operations selected was Chirrapunjie in the Kasya hills. The quality of the coal here was known from former trials to be Eaperior to that of Burdwan. The vein was of great. thickness, easily accessible, high above the inconvenience of floods, so that al- the only expense attending the working of this mine was the eatriage down the hills, and the subsequent boat conveyance. We are oted to Mr. G. Lock for the arrangements by which we were ena- d to secure and transport 1000 maunds of this Kasya coal to napore, at an average cost of about 6 annas per maund, being little te than half - the cost of Burdwan coal at the same depot. Weare 156 Notices of Books + ‘Chute 3 happy to find that Mr. C. Brownlow, an enterprizing and practical man, — ‘lately settled at Chirrapunjie is tarning his attention to the Kasya — mines. Every encouragement should, we think, be given to an esta-_ | blishment which promises not only to confer immense benefit on this © i ‘promising district, but to be of essential service to the river steam ~ navigation. | Itis almost premature to speak of other experiments not yet in @, : sufficiently forward state for conclusions to be formed as to expense Of these the Chilmari position, on the western face of the Garrow Hills, promises most favorably from its proximity to river communica- — tion. A supply thence will be procured as soon as the season peimits. — Mr. Homfray and Mr. Cracroft have persons now employed searching — for the position most accessible and nearest to water carriage. But with regard to this locality we would beg here to calyour Lord- 7 ship’s attention to the earnest recommendation of Captain Jenkins, — ‘that some stientific surveyor should be deputed to examineit fully, con- tinuing his line along the whole of the southern hills of the Assam ~ Valley ; a series of carboniferous formations which, he assures us occur — here, unequalled in extent by any elsewhere discovered in India. is yecommendation has our warmest support. nine q With the higher parts of the Valley of Assam the successive operational 7 of Mr. Scott, Captains Wilcox, Pemberton, Grant, and latterly of Captain - q Jenkins himself, and his able Assistants Lieutenant Bigge, and Mr. ‘Bruce, as well as the recent visit of Dr. Wallich, Dr. Griffith and Dr. — McClelland, have made us better acquaint ed. 7 The occurrence of the coal has been traced in most of the tribitaty. : streams onthesouth of the Brahmaputra river, as exhibited in Cap-— tain Henderson’s Sketch-map. All seems to range at nearly the same ~ distance from the main river or the central axis of the Valley, asif they — formed part of the same formation, a supposition supported also by their — quality, which partakes more of the nature of lignite, than of the earthy — or slaty beds of Burdwan, though these séatiis are not wanting in as- © sociation with the others. 4 We have requested Captain Jenkins to send down a few boat loads E ofthe produce of such of the Assam coal fields as are most within reach, that we may be better able to judge of its absolute cost landed at Cal cutta, but we hatdly expect competition from this quarter yet. For the future prosperity of the Valley itself the possession of an inexhaustible store of this and other minerals, will prove an invaluable advantage. © 1888.) Reports on the Coal ahd Mineral Resources of India. 157 Our attention was also directed at anearly stage to the existence of coal in the Rajmahl hills, but we regret to say that a re-examination of ‘the localities formerly pointed out by Captain Tanner at Sikrigully* or ‘at Hurrah, has not led to any more favourable hopes from this quarter, Lieutenant Don could discover no coal at the former place, while at the latter itis extremely bad: a mere bituminous shale, small in quantity | and situated below water level. The whole range of the Rajmahl hills _ might well deserve a fresh examination directed to this object and to that | of the other mineral stores, they are reported to contain ; viz. sulphur, alum, iron, lead, &c., since Dr. Buchanan’s visit was but cursory, and we are not aware of any more recent professional inspection of their resources. During our association as a Committee, the existence of coal in other - quarters ofless immediate interest has been officially made known to us: Lieutenant Kittoe in Cuttack, has announced the discovery of ex- ‘tensive deposits situated some way up a northern branch of the oe Mahanadi, but he has not yet had an opportunity of visiting the spot. tag Major Ouseley has continued his discoveries in the vale of the Nerbud- ) da, where several extensive deposits are now known ; though unfortu- ‘vs nately the navigation of the river does not yet seins of its application. A discovery, highly curious and interesting in a scientific point of view, has also lately been made in the expcrimental boring in Fort | William. Ata depth of 400 feet below the surface, rounded fragments of coal were met with, exactly similar tothe worn pebbles found in the beds of mountain streams in the vicinity of coal beds. Their qua- ‘ity approximates to that of the Assam coal, being of low specific gra- “yity and highly inflammable. There can be little doubt then of coal “beds existing at considerable depths below the alluvium of the delta; hough no direct practical benefit is likely to ensue from the knowledge. In conclusion, we beg leave to place collectively under your Lord- “ship’s eye a list of all the sites of coal at present known to exist on the continent of India. Faainee _ Burdwan,—Ranigunje, the principal Colliery,....Discovered by Jones, Chinakooree, the best quality of coal,....Mr. Betts. Various other beds have been occasionally opened. i, a int ca je ane Adjai Seedpoorie, ......+.-.. e Opened by Mr. Erskine. ores \ PAB TINA O OT kv o'4 0,6 snsegare bd sce Mr. Scotts Kossila river, nearGowahate, Chilmari and Doorgapoor,.... Mr. Scott. Silhet,—Laour and other sites,........... Mr. I. Stark 1815—-Joneaill 3a Kasya hills, Chirrapunjie,... bas ieee SALVALMM, wee fo mee ios Shiels eeu, Lo lubOe Manipur,—near capital,...... Captain Pemberton. aia RYO Rete ripe Teall ean B ) eoeeeoe#er> eeseeorete ton ys Arracan,—Sandoway District,........... Mr.H. Walters, Kyook Phyoo Island,....... Captain Foley. Moulmein,— Anthracite at Bothoung,.... Captain Foley. Southern India,—Travancore, — Fossil : Fete} seeds carbonized... # Sat Pep : Colonel Cullen. Himalaya,—Kamoan lignite,,........... Captain Herbert. Moradabad, lower range,..... Mr. Ravenshaws Indus, ~-Cntenieau res vos Te es re Peshawar; . eeeeo PESO oF F LOE k By Captain Burnes. +e 9888.) Reports on the Coaland Mineral Resources of India. 153 t To these may be added the indications of coal discovered in boring at adepth of 400 in Calcutta and 300 feet at Goga in Gujerat. We have the honor to subscribe ourselves, &c. (Signed.) W. Cracrort, Members. ofa @ome By me seuss LS HNSTON mittee for investigat- be 47 W. N fe hns “? (ing the coal and mine- ta id “DL 4 \ ral resources of India. ae > a J. PRINsEP, fs J. McCLeLianp, Junr. Mem. & Secy. Caleta, 18th October, 1837. | The first section of the Report, after preliminary observations, gives | a table of the sites in which coal has been found; but as one, sufficient - to answer our purpose, has already been given, we content ourselves _ with extracting the following remarks thereupon. $* In the foregoing situations coal has been traced from Burdwan to . westward, across the Valley of Palamow, and from thence through ; t e district of Sohagpore to Jubulpore, and the neighbourhood of Sak, and the Towa river in the Nerbudda territories, 420 miles distant 3 m Burdwan. Observing nearly the same parallel of latitude, it is found in the province of Cutch, whilst it is extended in the same line leross the centre of India to the N. EK. extremity of Assam, forming a ne that stretches from 69° to 93° E. longitude, embraced in an Op- | posite direction between the 20° and 25° N. latitude. Chanda on the | Warda river, Cuttack, and Arracan being its southern boundary, whilst the Vale of Callinger west of Allahabad, the Teesta river at the base of the Sikim Mountains, and Upper Assam, form the northern limit. “There are however, two situations in which coal has been found dis- tinct from this extensive and well defined belt, namely, Hurdwar and Attok; the first near the source of the Ganges, and the second near that of the Indus. Although situated in the plains, yet both these situations appear to be too closely connected with the Himalaya, and too much detached from the tract now under consideration, to allow of their being considered in common with it. In the infancy of re- | searches of this nature, for such we must as yet consider the state of : our information upon the subject of coal, it would be wrong to attach ) exclusive importance tothe peculiar distribution of the mineral just | noticed, farther than to observe, that this distribution appears to be | highly favourable to all those objects for which coal is desirable. | **Cuich, the extreme western limit of what here might be named the | farboniferous zone, is placed inthe most favourable situation for yield- 160 “Notices of Books : ing supplies for the navigation of the Indus, labar, and the Red Sea. The WNerbudda river ¢€ found on its banks.* The Soane, the Ganges, and th each intersected by it, and the Bramaputra and probably t are extended parallel to it throughout their navigable extent. ** Now, if on the other hand, this belt had been extended from t Punjab towards the south, scarcely a navigable river but the Indus alone would in such case be approached by it, and the interests navigation would be as little benefited by the presence of a carbon ferous zone, asif the valuable production by which it is distinguished, © were buried beneath the table lands of the Himalaya. Itis therefore — sufficiently encouraging in this early stage of the enquiry to find the general distribution of coalso favourable, nor need we, as is evident from the Attok and Hurdwar coal, despair of finding supplies availa ble for the navigation of the northern portions of the Ganges an Indus as soon as enquiries are directed in those remote quarters to the objects here in view.” The third section of the Report treats of the geological features. that portion of India in which the coal measures occur, and of the dif- ference of level observed therein. At Cherra Ponji a bed of coa raised on an insulated summit 300 feet above the level of the sea; the accompanying rocks are identical in character with those having a similar relative position to other beds of coal of the same formatic whether above or below the level of the sea. “ The insulated situation of the coal measures at Cherra Ponji affor an excellent opportunity for their examination, owing to the great ex- tent of surface which is free from soil and alluvium, so that the geolo~ gist has no obstacle to encounter but the dense vegetation peculiar to — the climate. « There may be five forges of this kind in the village of Serrareem, ~ each yielding 20-lb. of iron daily, and one hundred villages in which the trade is carried on to the same extent; suppose the smelting to be q continued only during the cold season, 1,650 tons of iron would be an- q nually produced. Mr. Jones states that the iron from the mountains 3 sold in his time (1815) at the foot of the hills for one rupee five antag per maund; but according to my enquiries in Serrareem, as well as at one of the weekly markets at Myrung where several tons of iron were exposed for sale, the price on the spot was from fourteen annastoa rupee for 20 seers, or, at the lowest, one rupee twelve annas per maund, — : which compared with the price stated by Mr. Jones would make a mate: At Sandowy, in the same district, Lieutenant Mackintosh fund coal | in the Kingtellie neighbourhood ; one specimen of this coal mixed up | with silicious matter is said by Mr. Walters to form the substance of | an entire hill (vide Jour. Asiat. Soc. II, p. 264); iron ores are also | said to occur here in ee quantity. » j a at i Malay. —Of the mountains forming the Malay Peninsula situated in Lat. 4° N., Captain Low mentions that according to native report gold, tin, antimony, hot springs and coal may be found, and of the tin mines | he gives a detailed report. It appears that this ore is worked from _ the southern extremity of the Peninsula to 15° N, Lat., 99° to 100° E, | Long. ; it is found in the form of stream ore. Junk Ceylon was for- | merly supposed to yield 500 tons of tin annually but the manufacture | has now dwindled to 20tons. The tinis produced at about half the _ Market price. 174 8 Notices of Books - (Jou “ Captain Low says that the province of Mergui abounds with tin onl a especially to the southward ; tin, and antimony also occur at Tavoy.* * Burdwan and Adji Coal Districts.—The Burdwan coal district is — certainly next in importance to that of Silhet, that part of itin which — the Collieries are situated is 140 miles N. W. of Calcutta and is traverse a ed by two rivers, the Damuda and the Adji; the first enters the Hogs 4 ley about 25 miles beiow Calcutta, and the second enters that branch — of the Hoogley called Bhagarutty about 70 above that city. The poinkil Ss at which the Damuda forms a junction with the Hoogley is 160 miles : from the site of the coal mines; whereas Cutwa, the town at which the Adji joins this river is only 110 miles from the mines, while it is 70:2 miles nearer the great line of navigation on the Ganges, making a ~ difference of 120 miles in favour of the Adji compared with the Damuda, — as u line of conveyance to that part of the Ganges for the navigation of q | which the provision of coal is now chiefly required to be made. Asa drawback however from this very marked advantage, there would be — a land carriage of ten miles across the country from the present mines on the Damuda to the Adji; but as these rivers extend parallel to each 4 other for the distance of 40 miles (according to Arrowsmith’s map), — the most favourable portion of this space might be selected for —<_ | construction of a rail road from the present mines on the Damuda te — _ boats on the Adji. aa * The advantage of the Adji compared with the Damuda as a line of conveyance, has here only been considered with reference to coal ale ready worked; but the assistance which the Committee is receiving” = from the communications of Captain Forbes with Mr.Erskine, a gentle aN man residing on the spot, leaves scarcely a doubt as to the existence of | good workable coal close to the Adji itself; and in a letter received: from Mr. E. dated 6th July 1837, four situations are pointed out in~ which good coal may be raised, and delivered into boats at-an expense ‘| of from 4 to} an anna per maund. He moreover announces the dis- | patch of 2,000 maunds which will be delivered at Cutwa, at the rate of = : 3 annas per maund including all contingent charges.t+ | ; * The first situation in which Mr. Erskine points out coal is, Mammud- , | pore, two coss south of the Adji Ghat at Seedpoorie,—land carriag 2 | per maund ths of an anna, but this coal as it appears on the surfs ce ‘¢ * See Glean. of Scien. 1-223 and Asiat. Res. 1829.’’ ’ «« + Ina subsequent letter Mr: Erskine states that he had raised 4000 maunds, and that th e additional 2000 naunds were also dispatched, but that he feared the expense would bed annas per maund, which is however only half the present contract price. For this impor: tant result the public are entirely indebted to Captain Forbes and Mr, Erskine;’’ 838.) Reports on the Coal and Mineral Resources of India. 173 & of a ravine in which there is a stream of water is somewhat heavy and & hard. The quality may probably improve by pursuing the vein to a he from the surface, or by sinking a shaft, better beds may be aud 3 of an anna, ones better than that of the first. “ The third place, and that from which Mr. Erskine himself has nin the habit of taking coal 1s Pariharpore, a good deal west of the er situations and only two coss, Mr. Erskine thinks from the Damuda, rs, presenting a glistening and resinous lustre, and on exposure is elined tocrumble. Mr. Erskine is also kind enough to say, that he above mentioned coals occur, and wil] afford the Committee farther formation as to the nature and extent of the several beds. ‘Mr. KE. says that tothe eastward of Mammudpore, all traces of or indeed any rocks disappear, while on the contrary the quality ‘mineral improves on advancing towards the west. Mr. Erskine ds, that the last time the late Mr. Jones visited Elambazar, he said n his borings about Beerkoolthee, near the Seedpore and Durba- Ghats on the Adji, he had met with coal even superior to that on > Damuda, and wished much to open a mine in that situation in con- stion with the late Mr. D. Erskine. Upon the whole the Burdwan coal field appears to be as yet very rfectly known; from 18/7, the date of Mr. Jones’s last communi- , (published in the Asiatic Researches in 1829) until the present. ne, nO communication has been made from this quarter except the sting remarks of Mr. Erskine just quoted. Mr. Jones about the 2 period reported the discovery of the south east basset of this about six miles from the place then established asa Colliery, so was induced to believe from this circumstance, that a basin of stent containing many beds of coal exists; Colonel Shelton ently found arich vein of coal crossing the Benares road at es sof navigation. . = ee er ass ups eee 176 Votices of Books} fIu * As this is a question of much importance, it is necessary to examine the opinions of Mr. Jones regarding it; we cannot attach much we to an assertion contained in one of his earlier reports, viz. that he not think it necessary to prosecute his enquiries beyond the point t which the Damuda becomes unnavigable, knowing that the who 7 country from Jenal, to within five miles of Serampore affords coal. hr proof of which he gave the following section as the result of repe: borings, bint does not mention any one of the particular localities which they were conducted. Common clay six feet,—loose sand o foot,—slate seven feet with four inch layers of sandstone twelve inches | apart, containing impressions of plants,—coal and slate nine feet, black slate two feet,—bad coal not cut three feet, = 23 feet. : “ Still less can we coincide with the soundness of his reason for — supposing the great line of navigation to be intersected by coal beds” somewhere about the situation of Cutwa, where he consequently thought coal might be found merely because he supposed that direc- tion to be indicated as the course of the strata in the mines of Rany- : gunge, The importance of the subject, however, and the extent of Mr. Jones’s local knowledge, would justify a few borings being resorted to, at certain points between Hoogley and Rajmal. “ It is to be regretted that the official authorities in Burdwan, a Mr. Jones’s successors in the management of the mines in particula should have profited so little as they appear to have done by his exam ple, and that even occasional notices of thé progress of the works he established, should since his time have been discontinued. The dep of the shafts, the direction of the galleries, and the nature of the b through which they are excavated,would be information of the highe t interest, and well calculated to bring into notice whoever might nish such details. The practical reports of miners have at all times s been received asthe most valuable contributions to science, anda justly looked upon as the most estimable records of aclass of fag which are second to none in importance, | “ The face of the country composing the Burdwan coal district: described by Mr. Jones as undulating, presenting a difference of I between the heights and valleys of about sixty feet. The surfa composed of a yellow clay supporting a good soil, both slightly caleare: ous. The clay rests on a grey sandstone that effervesces in a : and which is seven feet in thickness ; in many places where its su is exposed a slight efflorescence of soda is found on it. a “ Beneath this rock aninferior quality of coal accompanied wi shale, containing the impressions of plants occurs bending over the lov ‘ie 1838.) = Reports on the Coal and Mineral Resources of India. 177 . hills and descending deep beneath the surface of the valleys. Below these beds good coals are found. Though wheeling in aslight degree, 1 the beds of coal carry their line of bearing to an amazing extent (says Mr. Jones) with little variation: their breadth in a south-west direc- _ tion may be supposed to extend eleven or twelve miles towards Ban- cora, where hornblende, sienite, and quartz, begin to appear. Ina north-west direction the attendants on coal are traced for seven miles _ fromthe present works along the right bank of the Baracan river to a _ place called Rajkol, and in this course the coal measures are intersect- tr. ed by a large whin dyke running in the direction of Bishenpur.* _ “ The first bed of coal is reached in the Ranygunj colliery at a depth of 45 feet 3inches, andis 1 foot 3 inches in thickness, and of inferior quality succeeded by alternate layers of coal and shale fora _ + further depth of 3 feet 9 inches, including two thin layers of coal. Two ‘ important beds then occur the first 8 feet and the other 9, separated from each other by a thin stratum of shale. ‘The lowest of these which | _is very good coal, is separated by a thin layer of sandstone containing "vegetable i impressions, from the sixth bed which is only 9 inches; a simi- 1 Bar alternation introduces the seventh and lowest bed of good coal, only 3 feet below which, thirteen beds of sandstone and shale occur, con- taining vegetable impressions and including a thin bed of inferior coal. At the depth of 88 feet 2inches the excavation was terminated in a bed of grey coloured hard sandstonet. This description refers to the mines in 1815, scarcely more than a year after they were first opened, since which time nothing has been communicated on the subject, but it is ‘ obable the workings have been since carried on in the 9 feet bed, 57 _ feet from the surface, and that no yreater depth than 88 feet has been attained. . “ The whole district affords rich and valuable iron ores of various kinds, and Mr. Jones after erecting temporary furnaces and forges at 1 Sheargur, found by many experiments that immense quantities of iron _ can be made at little expense, but he recommends works of this kind ‘to be conducted on a large scale by means of mills. Mr. Piddington has analysed several specimens of these ores and found them to afford in average of above 50 per cent. of iron, with a mean specific gravity “of 3.265, He considers them to belong both to the red scaly and red ; ochre species. { * © Asiat. Reg, 1829, pi 164.” + ** See Asiatic Res, 1829, p. 167.” + ‘§ Asiatic Res. 1829, p. 171.” i78 Notices of Books: | [Jury “ Palamow Coal-field.— The coal field of Burdwanis connected by means of what would seem to be the shattered remnants of coal mea- sures with another principal coal field in the valley of Palamow on the a opposite side of the Mongir mountains, to the notice of this as next in importance we may at once proceed. = *« Coal has been known to exist in Palamow still earlier than da period at which it was brought to notice at Burdwan, as appears from 4 a spot marked coal mine on Arrowsmith’s map, but it was not till after 4 the introduction of steam navigation that the fact excited any interest, — when the late Mr. A. Prinsep, then the principal civil officer of the district had the merit of first directing attention to its importance; since that period Palamow has been frequently visited by scientific and practical men, from whose reports the following particulars are gleaned. “« The coal fields of Burdwan and Palamow are separated. from eal other by the prolongation to the eastward of the Vindhya chain, to which they bear a similar relative position, both reposing in low hills of sandstone, the one at the southern, and the other at the northern foot of the chain. ‘‘ The valley of Palamow situated at the source of one of the great — branches of the Soane, is scarcely raised at its outlet above the gene- ral level of the plains of India, but is inclined witha slight ascent to the granitic mountains by which it is surrounded, except towards the a north, at which side the Caile or Palamow river joins the Soane. The length of the valley from north to south may be about 70 miies, but its breadth is much contracted by the approximation of steep granitic hills on opposite sides, between which small diversified valleys are extended — laterally. ¥ “ The climate would seem to be better than that of most parts of - India, and if we consider the proximity of the elevated granitic plat- be form on the east and south, a very favourable climate might here be — available for the residence of those who would engage in the enterprise ~ of turning the mineral resources of the district to advantageous ace | count. The lands being little adapted to the ordinary agricultural pursuits of the country, are in a great measure deserted, but the im- habitants who are peaceable and sufficiently numerous to afford the requisite number of labourers for any works that might here be es blished, are at the same time, ready to enter upon any new branch industry calculated to improve their present condition. vol 1838.] Reports on the Coal and Mineral Resources of Indic. 479 * The Caile* or Palamow river joins the Soane at the outlet of the valley about $0 miles from the confluence of the latter river with the Ganges, and is perfectly navigable for ordinary boats during the rains to a place called Manjean, 18 miles within the valley ; above this the navigation becomes more difficult in consequence of the occasional pro- Jection of rocks into the stream, but boats of 150 maunds burden can with ordinary caution ascend during the rains 22 miles higher to the village of Singra where the first coal field occurs, accompanied, accord- ing to Mr. Homfray, with a rich and inexhaustible iron ore. This coal field is however only two and a half miles long and one mile broad; the main coal which is not far from the surface is three feet eight inches thick, and though not reckoned of a quality exactly fitted for getting up steam, yet would answer admirably for the reduction of the ere with which it is associated. -* Tn order therefore to obtain inexhaustible supplies of coal suitable for steam navigation, it is necessary to ascend twenty miles still higher up the Caile, where a great coal field indicated by Rennell in his map of Bengal occurs, and which is supposed by Mr. Homfray to be 14 miles in length by 6 in breadth, with a workable main of good coal 3 feet 9 inches: but unfortunately the navigation of the Caile is quite obstruct- ed by boulders from Chandoo to the coal field, a distance of 13 miles,+ and the country on either side so rugged as to prohibit the possibility of forming a road at any moderate expense; and the only practicable mode of conveyance would consequently be bullocks, which on such difficult passes could, according to Mr. Homfray, only carry half the ordinary loads ;{ and for the rest of the way, i. e. from Chandoo downs wards, small boats of 150 maunds with caution could traverse the river to Manjean as already stated, where large boats during the rains might receive their cargoes. » * *© Tt is sometimes called Coile and in Arrowsmith’s map Coyle, a name which in the same map is also bestowed on another neighbouring river.”’ 7% ‘* A considerable proportion of this distance comprising a tract of two or three miles at least adjoining the coal-field appears from a map constructed by Mr. Homfray to offer no | difficulties to the formation of a road.”’ _ 4 ** From Chandoo in a direct line to the coal-field the distance would seem from Mr, _ Homfray’s map to be considerably less than 13 miles and if the plain adjoining the coal- field be deducted the really difficult part of the distance would probably be much dimi- "ished ; and when we recollect that good roads are made in Kemaon for instance with less nportant objects over mountains 7000 feet in height, it is easy to see that a ridge of hills | a@ few hundred feet high however rugged will not form an insuperable obstacle to the use~ ful application of the Palamow coals.” 186 Notices of Books s (Jean ‘ In order to overcome the difficulties opposed to the navigation of the ia several expedients have been proposed. That of Captain — a ) Sage of forming a bund at Ganeah Ghat where for three miles the ey ; river is obstructed, would, if successful only have the effect of obviat- ing a portion of the difficulty to be encountered ; for the rest he sug- gests the formation of a cut from the bund across the table land for the distance of 30 miles to the nearest branch of the great Pompon river, the bed of which should be levelled and locked the whole way to Futwa — onthe Ganges; or, instead of the last part of the proposition, to re. move by means of gunpowder the impediments to the navigation of the Caile at Manjean below the situation of the proposed bund. “ This last is certainly the more feasible plan, but before either of the modes proposed for bringing the Palamow coal into use for the navigation of the Ganges be carried into effect, it would be necessary first to know whether or not the mineral can be had in situations more accessible, if not, some ingenious plan will no doubt sooner or later be devised for bringing this coal into use. “ The lower coal field appears to have been originally a slightly in- — clined plane composed of sandstone, shale and coal disposed in hori- — zontal beds in which streams have worn ravines to a depth of from 20 to 60 feet, giving to the present surface a broken and uneven aspect. — On the sides of the undulations and in the ravines coal bassets are every 7 where seen.* There would seem to be above the coal, a sandstone 38 — feet in thickness intersected in the middle of its depth by a minor bed of — coal and shale, beneath which, a two feet six inch bed of cual occurs; _ an alternation of sandstone and shale divides this from the main coal, — beneath which there is 60 feet of sandstone. The rocks associated — with coal in the upper field do not appear to be very different from | those which compose the lower one, except that the sandstones would © seem to be finer and harder in the former ; only two beds of coal, the one three feet nine inches and the other one foot six, are given in its — section by Mr. Homfray. 3 * « The following computation of the section has been made by Mr. Homfray from the appearances on the surface of the ravines. z Surface. Ft. In. Fi. In Sandstone ........«* See ARP = x) ie 20 0 Ironstone Fi. In. ; + GOale: SR eS ies To latte iele's.< crite wile Siete 1 4 measures 3 Shalecus.. ote Hales ie Lae siete res ace CleretePetre eevee 0 10 Ironstone 1 0 Ae Whrcatoue. pea aes dass denne nce ee 18 0 Shale.... 4 07...... @ Hy Ue Jronstone 0 6 ; Caalecigeten ae esi) Shales emote or PILOME Seice mw alcte aie ONS yeas Lets 3 2 Sandstone 120 Sal ie oie) ojatintek Las very. white:§ (2.2 Sch et ake irae a Shales 3, Pa Be wicle ae eerie ete crete 3°°O° “Aduminous) 2576. aoe celts einetens 3 0 BanGSlonegy “Mewes ciow eapade . i in botanical wo rks in Europe, and certainly superior to any that have. been produced in India. We shall note the issue of this work witk very great interest, and shall from time to time acquaint our. readers: [ with particulars of its progress. . a . Meteorological Regisier. 1838.) eee } 6‘eg (Pes {2°98 | 89662 | £88 °6% Foo"0s Meo Ty od az FI ‘ZU UL] Iee10 Ss s s seress [[esesceleceeeslloceg eye 1978 11986 |0S8° ae. e 00 reat IeVajQ S AS eveoce eoeace|esccce ‘G8 ———_ 16°98 26° 9&6 ‘6% BZ 0g Ivalp reatg|- sg s overce ecvcee|sooeove BGR 9°98 ene OF6S 98 ‘ ——— 197 "0g Ieaig| Jeo} ezeH silos as Sete peescuies slip per|0' 88 (0°88 766° (968° {910° 126 od reajg| dejOl ozepy s as as seeees Uiseceeelocseosl ping 10°88 (G°28 1/066 968° (900 9% “0d xeat| 18919] reeTO S as AS T6L°S srreeeiseres-1ietgg 10°68 |0°GR 1/726 62 ISL8’ | 800° [Gz 0d qeayg|Apnoyp| “19 “1a s us as Be es Sa (la aH es 10 8 28 P98 GLO, | OP6" 0c0° ve SurmiySrq|| rearg, "24 UL/Apnoia)| ws as s feos Sle ee 7 | Sco OES SEC8 ero0e 296° OLO’ 1&3 ‘SurmzySy pue opunyy| |Apaojg| 12 ‘ta|| aS stecee llpop'g [22-27 |(0'%8 | =-——)SL8 ||8k6. |—— (010 08 12 reafg| rea} xeeiOl| = ct as tienes [cele s:* |iee- les jegs 1/986 1098 jeL6. {ie ieajg| 482} TO]; as s s RO a eee aes es ¢'98 6° |PIs' O76 106 reajg, Teajg| JeeTO]| as aS Seles sreeee[rorseslignng [G°9g [p98 {|816° |SP8° 926 66 j61 qeajg tee[D] Aea{O|) as as | AS 8E6°¢ sresrejsesessleteg 1G'8 1L'98 |/0G65 |P98! 000, |8T Ieaspg| IID Iesjg|| as us AS See BSD POCO ODN Eh ON. IAS) 096° |9us* {900° {LT reapg| *ee[O| 3eeig!| as as Ss Spelt ecicisi alco Papen |G Obeataye ||8c5. O88” F00°08 |9T Feaig Iea[Q| aS A coeese eccoce| steven °F BSS g°28 | 996‘ 786° GI *SuruzySrq || Apnoyg leap) s AAS ae Baers eerg Eke) ites G88 PL65 |— —— P86 66 \PT 19 Ta IeajO s MS eeccce Pee tee 08 ——— |¢°89 ZL6‘ 910° eT -SuruzqySiy || reoyy| ree! teed S$ a Ss Sieraes rreecetereessy pag loteg legs [1096° joc’ [c00 421 Ieajg| TeaO) FeO S s s C62" reeseelereeesl gigg locas locas [1286 [068° (9P0'0¢ {IL weafg} teoQ, F810 s s s eee vest | ots eeneeee (GOS -(0rL8, 926° |PL8° ‘P66° 101 Teapg| qespg) wel! s s s srseee []evecestercers! gtog lo'gg (0°88 |1868° | FIS' |076 62 |6 xea]Q ee PS ecocoee cocoecost te eeoee LZ eee ree | Res ee 076° 8 ACI) ieal[p IVI) S Ss as e@ecoco eoceou| *eee ee rare) 0°28 PGS i0P6‘ oLs‘ 01008 L resjg; xeapg| eetO]| as as AS ceases [[esesceloreseotlyceg jetge (g'G8 |/0G6° 088 |8L6 68 |9 Ieag) sIea{O] Fee1p as |usAqs! ms ee 3 ne Beit AS eee SONG g'68 {L'Ss 966° 068 |P10° |G ies TeajO| “1 “1a}| as as 8 196% scoveslscocosilateg 19°98 |9°F8 ||986°66 |f86- 0c0° 7 Apnotg “24 WL IVIIN A a a ecscoeo eeececvotovecae 2% c‘98 e°Gg 060 oC6S }0S0" e *SULUYY SVT] TRIED, mf) "la IeajpD wye9 andq I qa eee ce eoooceejcoesoe cares} 0°88 Q'F8 86'0 rade 62 9¢0° 3 “Mad mel9) "12 ‘Idi| aN I> q erect [heer ee ee eas o#8 |'9zo'0g ——— z¢o‘0e|1 AV | Youy : ce) co) to) AG ‘youy “qouy! sgl oe - 3 Ss | « S 1 re ea |e Peers | | Sait eee | ee os ees a lee 5 ele |) Bl ee Ee ee : 5 , 3 oy u 5 a 5 a B & 3 = 5 cS Ss s a a a ‘SHUV NAY e ‘ S "MHHLVE AA |"aNIAA 40 NOILOTUIG: Nive Ly wALIWOWAAL, Ly AALIWOUVY See AS ee ee “gest “IMMdV 40 HLNOW FHL 40d ‘APOLVAAASAO SVUGVW WEL LV Ld@ — anni >: | LIST OM TVOIOOTONODLBM r2SlePs fe) (=) l Re og2ca Meteorol 212 ‘op "W “¥ OTI AAS ‘Oop ‘op f arUyye ry ‘puim Su01}g ‘op ‘op “op “op “Surupy Sry *SULUUSTT ‘SULUPYSY pure rpungy, *SUPayYSVY ‘op “op ‘lopunyy pure *SULUYSTIT i, te "SUUVINAY gst “AVI JO ILLNOW DHL YOd ‘AWOLVAUYASAO SVUGVW GH LY LdaM VaALsiogy TWOL JOTOUOR, a Apnolg | Apnolg ‘Suruyysry | |——-— Apnoig Apnojo o2eH | 24 UL) 24 WL IID RG) 10) IV9[Q | —-— IvIIQ ICID {VID IRITD vag rea[g LEI) ARE) Iva} sald ‘TO “LA te 1) “Ld SUC FT Leal IeITD IBIIO Iv9IO Apno[g je -reatO Iva19 OZe Fy | ‘zy UL) ezezy! IV3I[H| AITO Iva[g| Iwo» IespO}| Iespo9 IwIjO}| Iw9jp ‘2U UL) ee[y) —-—— | rep ‘2 YL) OZR —=-——]>, 828 }] azeyy|Apnolp Tego} awajg IRVIQ| Leap O| LEI] IeaLD, So LEB), LEIO| Iwopyy ILI), WwIlQ IeIEO} avapp OLZBET| ozeyy Apnojo| reaip ICID] IVIpLO ee. IeoTQ | Apnopy Aprojg| reea9 ew) Leal Apnoro} aver) IVI[O| TRIO i = > e 5 “UAH LVM s aS gs as | gs as as es as HS ws as ) gee | 8 iS) as ASS MS 5S Ss s = - m "ONTAA AO NOTLODUIG| “youy ‘To eLodvag | peewee ee] Lec' 0 ereeee . wa wn iS & 5 5 2 % im acl ye NIV YY OFS OL 98 | 87st e lou Les 18°48 1648 | gas" {8cL* 8.68 {668 || ——|9eL, 668 (86S: 1G°8g | Be8" /eCL L'98 gos" 9°68 PLS. &'G8 148 6.98 hs v'F8 6'F8 : b'F8 $*Gg ; ; 9°¢8 16° 0°98 G'98 &'98 ors’ 648 {0% 0°26 ||a06’ iors’ :F96. |FT G88 5°06 | |0F6: 9L6, |&T @98 1606 |7'06 |0C6: |er8° |ST6* |e S98 (916 |L'06 P06. [898° |ée6" IT G98 (G06 [9°68 |/PIG'. eek’. \eros OL G98 (4.16 (6.68 |/0F6, [828 |Pe6, 16 e198 0°06 {L568 | 076°. 968. HCG. IS 198 jess i606 |/ore- [9eR': -lega® |e 0/98 |-—-—-|9°88 | /9T6" 7 |996: =< 9 @G8 |9'68 (88 ||9e6° IreR’ [ase° |G 698 [G'sg [898 | F06° {208 j9Té6 |P 8'G8 [068 G18 | 966! lOrB. cto |S GES [868 |PLs | eu6° [9PB HHH |S S98 |G'eg(6°L8 | 996 Ha |988'Ge | PE6 Ge |T A” 0 0) (0) [a “qouyz] youy | ses S i = | = Pn =I iS ee leet aie eal ela tae eS aan Beat Seca - 11 » . en | sf I ih wet oat LY TIMIWOW UAL [ \ LY UALanoure «| GIy Wil Ay TS SERS (6 ORT FT TH Oa Gy MI Be a a a aaa tm RT EU PR ec RIS ar eam In a L98 | €06 |G'88 6£8 66/991 66/898 66) Ue 2 TY 3 N pieleietsie Gietatecesen|lleletets aie ‘ ‘ ‘ ws 6 oe eG ZEIE. ‘19 “LH|*2z4 “UL | Apnoip § aS AN V98 |068 (|9 28 6P8 66) 88L 66 (88 66/0¢ Suruzysry| |Apnolg|*zy “yL| ezezy s as AN pecs, “tele sl cece, {{8.98 19:88 |S'8g ||Phs" sez. |g9g. 62 IRI] “9 TA} weg s as AN est Si ieecet\ ott (TEP Re | 820 =| Ol06 098° }06L. |g98° {8% aze Ey! "2Y UL) °2z4 Ug, S as AM 900 F "Bg 1G°88 «16°98 «|| 078" §=/008° |006. [26 “BUIUIYST PIATA|| AvatO|Apnoig|) «woyp]| as | as [sMAqms|) "*"""" |/2es‘O |" "|le‘eg jo'88 jo‘eg 1/9685 joz6’ |gz6’ 92 ‘Od azey| ‘19 ‘[q| ozeprl| as Ms | MS rete res OT ONG Lee aise. Ie. 88 O16 |PE8" PPE. |<6 ‘0d Apnoyo| - “| 8ZeH}) 2S |- ca ee De) eel aati te (BIBBa sent —31G68); cI IS00. aits—e te COReNiPG “od Apnoro|Apnorg| ozeyz|| as | ms | A scilsc? (Wckeee 1088 1986 1G'6e 1768 06u | eTG: «fee 0d Apnojo| ‘19 ‘[q| ozey|| @s Ms | M Seay “*"*"*! LOL‘O /16°98 {8°66 0°88 688° /98L° [888° 2 *‘SUIUZY ST] pue tapunyy,||Apnolg|Apne[g| «eapg|| mas s MS eee, L6L‘O | "1/068 9°28 | 0'T6 698. OPL’ |9L8° {1% 19 “La |Apnoyg) ara 8 B Pass peccee Mocvecclocecs, |/8:98= 10°68, 10°26. 008° | Shh -jene®, 102 ‘od Spuo[p} "19 ‘Ta|Apaoig| | Ss A) Ms | As acid | clecce., {{0,16 |866 |9°06 ||/G8" 004" |oos’ |6r = 0d ireQ|Apnopp|spnopg|| As | msm] “ws or lee Sl E06. 1D POs 12:06 08k 9L9° cr OGL7s 181 = 0d 1) LA WER ads pS ES MN 5 poo oe eoecce ©eevee| esosae 3'6R SS sh a C8 a | eee eee LI > "0d Apnoyg|Apnoyo| azezy]| AN M M See el telLD 11868 , |9586 18°06 |i Peh; }0G9° Jpon° OT *< ‘op 0d ‘zy yy, Apnolg| azezy A | MSM] M veoece) WRASSE TY806 1886 19°98 :|/€G2' (80L° lees". |S1 20 ‘op ‘od azeyz|Apnoro| eed s |as fqs| AS ee [lec ac levees (hec08 16,68 1268 1/808 181k ges" «(FL Re ‘op Od 10 ‘Td | “12 ‘la. reeq9 8 Ts | A 096% fil es "ecg |8'68 «| L'88 || PIS) | POLS jgcs’ {eT ia ‘op od ‘12 "Taq| eatQ] reap]; “as as | MS ogee hn| emit Peale ORta 10-081 LAoL8) ALGGe | mmlCe Laka NEO cmml aL 3 “Od azeyy Apnojo Apnojp Ss Ss AS ee ces seoeeee|eceeoa8 6°GQ 9°18 698 GES" 981° 698° Il 2 "LOpPUNY} pus sSuIUzYSY] PIATA || ‘fo “[q|-——— | ozezy s pate eat es Abell eas ge |e coeee GOR a elpe mene (Lal @) Ges: adler DG es lO Qn oq ='Apmoo} “19 Ta! aeatg}/| AS | as | mM oe PLIES ES" !1@%98 ig'6g [ping 1/668" [san jgog* 16 aS 0d TRI1O “2 WL. azure yy M Ss a Ss M s eorveee *®seeeen] ereeee LS 6‘68 ‘98 bs" 008° 1006‘ 8 © ‘op = 0s ||Apnopo|fpnof9 Apnojg|| 44s a 8 Weegee Nes eee NEG PS). 18:28 «10-98: )1098" )1908" logs ik cS) ‘0d =|\Apnofg|Apnorg Apnorg|| “4S |. as | MS Ile oy 1068 {828 8'F8 |/cr8 /8cL. egg’ 19 = owt Suoj panty] ‘op od ||-zq yz, Apnoi9 -- s |sAqas} “8 TUITE [titty] 29v'0 |p98 jatzs foes |jozs’ 99x pos’ |g wy “uoo purA purl dopunyy “Od |\-zy-ypjApnoio| azep]i AS | as | eee leis TG 28 10 16". \G1G iierS “.(P8l: ages: aly = ss 0d azeyy|-——— | _.1ea{O S |- MS Sette ee eee eas a aGS a eGR OVS. «|e Noa yysru 9g Lep oy3 Sut] "Od || avafg} reetg] aeayg S |as | AS spo e ENSS ASE | TEN6 G8 1216 16 GR S6L: CiGek cage ile “ADP. PULA 8 SUOUS “SMMC a ET teore |, WOO geleay Olay © Bia las cereee Tessrsestcossstescg 12°88 |8'98 |/928°62/2L2‘6% 98876) UNL (0) oO (¢) “Youy| *‘youy: *youy! Segt 5 - 5 > a S is ee 2 S S S S | s S 9 mi beet Meal wey | ee Ye = Fe las” gle’ alee? Nee! Gods eee ea 3 : Ss ° 2 a z 5 ) 2 5 ; 5 iB : fa 3 rae cles ea s B ; ae *SHUVKAY = aie leg | | "MOHLV AA "UNI M JO NOMOTNIG ‘NIVY = |lav usnawowsany|| Iv xatdmwouv — 22ers 5 eae ac 1838, ] ‘se81_ ANAL 40 HLNOW GHL YOd ‘AUOLVAUTSIO SVUAVN AHL LY LdGM APLSIONM IVOINO1OUOS The Instruments with which the foregoing Observations are made, — are placed on the Western Verandah of the Honorable Company’s Observatory, at about 5 feet above the surface of the ground, and Pye feet above the level of the Sea: the Thermometer was made on purpose for the Observatory, and at 75degs. (the only point at which a compa- yison has been made) it was found to differ insensibly from the Royal Society’s Standard ;—the Barometer is one of two Standards which I : have lately constructed, and may be depended upon to 0,01 of an inch; the diameter of the tube is 0,22 ofan inch; rendering it necessary to ; apply the correction +0,051 inches for capillary action, in addition to the usual correction for temperature. a he Tt -s: Longitude........ 9 21 8 E. Latitude.... .....13° 4 85N. Mapras Malt hale! T. G. Taytor, a ist July 1838, H, C. Astronomer, — MADRAS JOURNAL OF LITERATURE AND SCIENCE. No, 21.——Ocfober 1838. 4 KENZIE MSS., with an Visnag Account of the Works exanined.— By the Rev. Wittiam Tayior, Member of the Madras Literary Society, $c. A :—TAMIL. Palm-leaf manuscripts. I—The Bhagavata-Purana. oe | 6 Eiwo copies No 11.—Countermark 17, and No. 12, Countermark IS. 1 ba ‘The court of Janamejaya held at the royal town of Hastinapurt, near | the site of modern Delhi, appears to have been the resort of learned men; he and these, especially of the order of mystic sages, seem to have been much encouraged and reverenced. The great epic poem of the Mahab- ort (in Tamil styled the Baratham) was according to its own assertion 4a originally recited to him. The Shagavatam also contains an implied 1 | indication of having been written in his reign, though it is stated to have been narrated to his father Paricshzt, ashort time before his death. Paric > shit was the son of Abimanya, who was the son of Arjuna, the hero of- ” the Mahabharata, and fabled to be the offspring of Indra, the regent of the visible heavens. The era of Janamejaya was at the beginning of - the Cali-yugam; and probably was somewhat prior to the commencement | of the Christian era. It does not however follow, of necessity, that the | composition of the Bhagavatam was so early ; for though said to be recited» to Paricshit, and recorded in the time of Janamejaya, that may possibly _ bea fiction of the author, who very likely livedat a much later period, eee 2 a 216 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Oore : To the latter opinion I should incline ; but do not think its original com- position could be later than the beginning of the Christian era, because of the subsequently troubled state of India, from the incursions of foreign conquerors, of which Hindu books give obscure, but powerful, reminis- 4 cences. ‘The original work of course, was written in Sanscrit, and this — original from collated copies, as I learn from Monsieur Langlois’s version of the Harivamsa, is either translated, or in process of translation, at — Paris. A good version, in any European language, of the Sanscrit ori- — >| ginal would supersede any necessity of translating a Tamil document, — a merely an epitome of the original: meantime I offer the following very 4 meager abstract ofthe older* part of the work, including the first nine a books. The latter portion, from the tenth tothe twelfth book inclusive, — be I need not epitomize. Itis the portion most familiar to those who are “i in any measure acquainted withthe work ; and is, in every point of view, © 3 i | least valuable: it hasalso I think tended to convey quite an erroneous q idea of the entire work. I cannot profess to offer a very minute abstract. — q The Tamil copy, itself an epitome, is too much condensed to admit of © | much further abridgment, if followed in every particular serzatim. A 2 4 general idea, or outline, of the contents is all that I can promise. i | a First Candam, or section. i Homage to Vyasa. Certain rishis, 21,000 in numbercame to Suta-rishi; | and, doing obeisance, said that as the Cali-yugam was about to begin, o and men were become very depraved, they wished to hear from him the 9 3 story of Crishna, and other matters, pertaining to still older times. - was rejoiced. Heterms Vyasa his guru, or spiritual instructor. nel adverts to Para Brahm, and Paramesvarer ; meaning Vishnu. He dis- courses on the Satwica, Rajyasa, and Tamasa, dispositions, and their | consequences ; also concerning the ten metamorphoses or superior incar- nations, and the inferior incarnations, of Vishnu. Transition to the stor of Paricshit who built a house, and dwelt, in the midst of a tank, in cor ee | sequence of a prediction concerning his speedy death. Thither Suca, the son of Vyasa, came to recite to him, in his last hours, the story ofthe | ; Bhagavata, that, by the merit of hearing it, his safety after death might _ be secured. Suto-risht says, that having heard it from Suca, he now recites it to the before mentioned rishis for their advantage. Thus far is the foundation, or introduction, of the narrative. a The four Vedas were delivered to different persons by Vyasa. The nea ; rathom (or Mahabharata) istermed the fifth Veda. This, with the eighteen P| _* The pirva ’hdga contains the dasama-cdnda™ ; but the contents of the 10th section relate to matters more modern, than the preceding nine books, or sections, Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 217 1338.] ’ puranas were delivered to Suta. The Vedas were communicated only to _ Brahmans. All storiesnot relating to Vishnu are venemous ; and there . is much inthe like style. Evena Sudra by doing homage to Vishnu will pecome virtuous. The assertion is exemplified in the case of Wareda, "who though at first a Sudra, yet by following the instructions of a Brah- | an, was born a second time as a Brahman. If the Vedas be read 6,900 times, beatitude will not be attained; but it will be attained by hear- ing the Bhagavatam read only once ; provided it be at the same time un- stood. There isa reference to the great war, led on by Crishna and Pandavas. and apotheosis, of Druhva. His father was Uttara-parate, who hadtwo wives named Sunzti and Suruti. Druhva wasthe son of the first,and Uttama was the sonofthe second wife. This latter wife was the favourite ofthe two; andthe father used to take her son on his knee. Druhva 7 son of the elder wife, one day came in, and the father took no notice of a him. Suruti told Druhva that had he been her son, he wouldbe loved; — but, as the case was, he might go where he pleased. The boy, being if five years old, complained tohis mother, whotold him he must do pen- — ance to Vishnu. As he was proceeding to do this penance, MVareda met — him, and said he was too young to do penance. WVareda taught hima - mantra, asa shorter way, to qualify him soas to obtain the desired boon. | After making use of this charm, for some time, Vishnu came to know 4 what he wished to have ; announcing to him that he would have his fa- 3 ther’s kingdom for twenty-six thousand years, and afterwards be take 3 to the Druhva-mandalam (north pole of the celestial sphere). Accor ingly, in due course of time, he came to the possession of his father’s king. a dom, ruled 26,000 years, was married, and had two sons. At the expira- tion of that period a Vimanam (celestial car), with two of Vishnu’s mes. ~ sengers, appeared ; and, his mortal form being changed to a divine form, ; he was carried upto the Druhva-mandalam. (The north polar star stilt bearsthe name of Druhva-nacshetra). Maztraya here tells Vidura that he who reads, or learns, this narrative will be prosperous in all his unde} y takings. | An account of Druhva’s posterity follows. His son was Ureala, who didnot even attempt to govern, but roamed about insensate, and like a devil. Hisson was installed; and some regular successions took place down to Vena, avile and vicious person, on whose account there was 1 rain. He paid no attention to the counsel of the rishis, or spiritual met . and these munis killed him. His wife ruled. The ministers of state — beat or churned the righi-shoulder of Vena (some enigma, or symbol) by ‘ which means a wicked king was produced. They beat, or churned, the left-shoulder of Vena and Vishnu in the form of one named 47 chisa-mati, or Prifhu,was born. Different celestials gave him various gifts. Still there was no rain : several starving people came, imploring food from the king. Prit’hu was much incensed against Bhumi-devi (the earth perso is fied as a goddess) and in consequence he took his bow and arrows fight with her. In fulfilment of this intention he, for along time, 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 225 sued her, she being in the form of a cow (the hieroglyphic, or symbol, of plentiful production). At length tired out she knelt at his feet to do him homage; and said “ if you kill me, the people will suffer.” She recommended him to procure the calf which had been suckled by her ; and, by means of milk drawn from it, all gifts would be obtained. Asa result Svayambhu* appeared in form asa calf. Many personages, celes- tial as well as terrestrial, obtained benefits by turing rings, and other jewels, or valuables, into calves. Among other things the Sunt was me- tamorphosed into a calf. In this way (explained more at length in the | purana) Pie’hu obtained benefits, extending toall classes of beings, and things. In consequence the earth thence acquired the name of Prit’ hivis that is the daughter of Prit’hu. He built various towns; and on his purposing to perform a hundred asvamedha ydgams (horse sacrifices), ‘the purchase if successful of Jndra’s throne (that is the highest possible prosperity), the said Prz’hivi spontaneously supplied him with all the re- ) Quisites for so extraordinary a service. He succeeded to the extent of “ninety-nine of these sacrifices (that is, his prosperity was as great, as can fall ‘to the lot of any mortal). Jmdra could endure no longer, as his throne was in danger. Accordingly he stole the hundredth horse, and took it up to the sky. Atrz the great rishi, saw the theft, and told the son of Prit’ hu, who took bow and arrows in hand and followed; but, seeing Indra took so much like /svara, he was afraid to discharge any arrow against him ; till being encouraged, by being told that it was only Jndra, e went on to the assault. Jndra disappeared, and the valiant son of Pri?he brought the horse back to the place of sacrifice. The rishis "praised his prowess, and termed him Szddha-siva which became his ‘mame. /ndra did not relmquish his purpose; but the next day privately "came asa Sanniyast (ascetic) and again took away the horse. Siddha- iva, perceiving the ascetic to be no other than /ndra in disguise, pursu- ‘ed him and shot at him an arrow: /ndra fled; and the horse was again Some persons, now a days (adds the writer) assume the garb which ndra then wore. They are called Cabali, Bauddhas, Pdashdndas. By ese means the Péshdndas originated. (Pdshdndais the Sanscrit term : schismatic, impostor, not Hindu ; it is used chiefly with reference to there is a reecondite, and symbolical, meaning. his ‘« Phoebus’ is perhaps a little too sublime; but we must remember that the x writes hieroglyphics. passing remark may not be superfluous,—According to my own view of the ques- or which I have elsewhere given reasons, I do not for my own part, think that the 226 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr. there is usually something to indicate contempt and detestation). If any one speak with them or even see them (dosham-varum) evil, or crime, — will occur. ey Prit’ hu, angry at Indra, took bow and arrows; and, ordering the sacrifice to stop, said he would summon and punish /ndra by the power of incanta- tion. On making the homam (oblation, or sacrifice by fire) Brahma ap- peared, and told Prit’hu, it was not right to do any thing of evil bearing, towards /ndra. He addressed the rishis ; and, again directing his words to ~ Prit’hu, bid him consider what was there in the effect of a yagam to him, | whose higher ambition should be rather to seek mocsham, or beatitude, — than perishable earthly good ; whence it would be his wisdom to let the — sacrifice and Indraalone. Brahma added that the merit of ninety-nine — sacrifices was sufficient for him: he was already (by birth) a form, or incarnation, of a portion of Vishnu (adi Vishnu-murti). Indra was a virtuous personage; and charging Pri?hu to be friendly with Indra, — Brahma went away.* After receiving this lesson Pri#’hu put an end te — the sacrifice, and paying due honours to all concerned therein, he gaye : presents to the poor; and was highly flattered in being told that his sacrifice was quite sufficient for the Bhu-devas, or gods of the earth (that — is, the Brahmans, for they assume to themselves that title). Afterwards — Vishnu himself came on his eagle conveyance, bringing Indra with him ; and, after complimenting Prit’ hu told him he must be friendly with Jndr Vishnu terms both of them dtmana pér (pure soul, or spiritual beings), between whom there ought to be neither enmity, treacherous friendship, | nor division. Prit’hu paid all reverential homage to Vishnu, who being 2 pleased thereby, desired him to ask a gift. Prifhw replied that the : privilege of worshipping at his feet was sufficient, and permission to this effect was given. Jndra then fell at Prit’hi’s feet implored pardo and was forgiven ; thenceforward they were friends. But, though th were friendly, Prit’hu, from that time, relinquished all desire of such benefits as Indra could bestow (rain, fertility of land, &c. earthly good Banddhisé or Jaina, system had any influential prevalence in India until after the era Asoca-Verddhana of Magadha, who was long posterior to Janamejaya or Parieshit. But th system must so far have prevailed as to cause great hatred towards it from Hindus, wh this Purana was written. HenceI should be disposed to date its original compositio as late as the era of Vicramaditya, or even the time of Bhoja raja, and indeed, if I rem j ber aright, both Mr. Colebrooke, anc Professor Wilson, agree in making its composition te be at least equally modern, My argument arises from internal evidence. 3 * The circuitous and emblematic manner in which the moral, that even kings of w ampled prosperity must not expect divine, or perfect, happiness on earth ; as also, #1 there is a higher good to be obtained than earth can bestow, is, in the above narra worthy of being observed, Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 227 nd fixed his meditation entirely on Vishnu. The latter slowly (or ajestically) returned to Vaiecont’ ha. fterwards Prit’hu, with his wife Archisami devi, and his counsellors, inisters, prosperously dwelt in his city. The season of spring being e, Prit’hu went to his pleasure-grounds, or park ; and there met with aca, Sananda, Sanateumara, and Sanusudharana (divine sages) who C d been specially appointed to impart to him lessons of wisdom. The on seeing them, prostrated himself before them, and addressed as unincumbered spiritual intelligences, of high mystic acquire- ts; requesting to be instructed in the precepts that relate to the soul le body, and to separation from earthly things. They were pleased th his deference; and replied in complimentary language. Sanatcu- rathen discoursed to him, at length, teaching an entireabstraction from family cares ; a ceasing from all earthly desires ; and anearnest breath- of soul after final beatification; which must be sought by means bai abstract contemplation or meditation directed to Vishnu; through . m alone that highest attainment can be acquired. The four divine etors. mee disappeared, and ment to achat s world. ms among these five ; and then, divesting himself of every thing, Vana: prast’ ha ; went into waste, uninhabited places, and lived Sy or similar speniapeens a ; or, when these ae on m Br ahma, he ed the greatest, mental joy. oe this state Pe existence, his soul escaped by the extreme top ot f his head ; and ay into fhe cepostrae thence By various shen until, in the meh h him. Maztraya here resumes a direct address to Vidura ; and they who read or hear this narrative will acquire the four kinds d it may be noted that any idea of re-union ofsoul and body makes no part trine, as regards beatitude. In the final effect the strict Vaisknavas and the Bauddhists seem to me to accord, on that imp ortant article. 228 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. of bliss. He then continues his narrative with reference to Siddha siva the son of Prit’hu. He became famous and ruled in the midst of plenty. His younger brothers respected him; but, by the ill wishes of VV asishtc, — three agnis were born on earth, as his children, and immediately died. By Pasupati his wife he had a son, who made a sacrifice for a thousand — years; and then became a recluse devotee. He had six children, one of whom made the whole world a sacrificial plain. ous The last mentioned had a son named Prasana, who had ten sons on equal powers, talents and courtesy, whence they acquired the epithet of © ‘servants of the people.’ These ten, going to the southern sea found ‘ reservoir of sweet water; and heard sounds of music, where the before mentioned Sanaca, and the other sages, were doing homage to Vila-ca - : vhésvara (or Siva). This Wila-cant’han addressed those young men; telling them, that the worship of Vishnu was pleasing to him; th | there was no essential difference between himself and Vishnu, that the homage paid to Vishnu equaliy honoured himself; moreover that both 4 he himself, and his votaries, attained their present happiness by ‘the | worship of Vishnu: finally he taught them a mode of worshipping | Vishnu, practised, at a former period, by Wareda ; and then disappeared. Those ten sons performed a penance for ten thousand years, directe Vishnu. But Nareda tried to destroy the merit of their penance. told Prasana, their father, that the cows (or sacrificial animals) whieh he had slain in sacrifice, were now waiting in the celestial world, being” armed with iron horns, and whenever he attempted to enter there, they would push him away; by which argument he persuaded him to p t an end to his sacrifice. The king said he was sinking in the sea earthly pleasures; and begged to know how he might avoid, or get of his delusion. In reply Mareda tells the (allegorical) tale of Puranjoya (conqueror of the exterior) who desired to possess a t and finding one with nine gates, he lived therein, for a long time, a mere- ly animal life, without desiring beatification. When the tale is ended Prasana asks the mystical meaning; and Wareda, stating it to be alle gorical, explains it as referring to the soul inhabiting the body, having nine entrances (that is, the five senses &c.) and lethargic therein, unt length awakened as if from sleep it becomes conscious of spiritual t and desires full emancipation. The object of the lesson is to teac suppression of the senses; or an entire subjugation of the bodily : tites, and passions with which moral the fourth section ends. =~ _ Remark. In order to obviate an undue preponderance of one su and an entrenching on the space proper to be given to other m 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 229 _ it may be expedient to postpone the remainder of this abstract to a _ future section of my general report; especially as I find the abstract, however meager, considerably more verbose than I anticipated at the commencement. 1 may be permitted to observe, that the moral end, _ apparently proposed by this work, resembles that proposed by the Chris- tian system, with a difference however as to the idea involved in beatifi- ‘cation, and with a much wider difference as to moral means; espe- cially as to the idea of human merit, which the one exalts, and the other _ abases, It is further observable, from what precedes, that the doctrine of this Purana is a clouded theism; evincing the primal idea of one - Supreme Being to have been obscured, and depreciated, when the Purana ‘was written. It is likewise impossible to deny to its author an obscure traditional acquaintance with the sublime idea of a triad in unity ; ren- dered however inconsistent with itself, from being misunderstood, and "made subservient to the object of a sect among the Hindus. I have been reminded, in passing, of the notions of the Jewish Rabbies, and falmudists, on this same subject; though an assimilation of things, and ersons, so different must be avoided. It may not be wrong to note, by he way, that the sacrifice of Dacsha has been supposed to refer to the acrifice of Abel; and the translation of Enoch has been identified with ae apotheosis of Druhvah. In both cases however, wherein so many gs, on either side, are wanting to complete a parallel, the rashness _ ofthe identification seems to me to be extreme. A more ready way, to bring "researches into the history, and theology or mythology, of the people of India into premature contempt, could hardly have been devised. Let ‘us first submit patiently, and perseveringly, to learn what Hindu books eally do contain ; and when a sufficient basis ofaccurate knowledge has een acquired, then inferences, assimilations, or comparisons, may be drawn, with greater safety. Note. The two MSS. specified at the head of this article, are very efly entered in Des. Catal. vol. 1. p. 106. as “an abridged translation the Bhagawvat purana by Chennaya Vadha.”—On examination No. yas found to be very incomplete ; wanting the Ist and 2d sections, a of the beginning of the 3d section, and the whole of the sections 4 to 9 inclusive. From the 10th section, to the end, there is no de- -andall that remains of the book is quite uninjured by insects. he MS. No. 12 was found to want a leaf at the beginning of the 10th ; on, and a leaf copied from the contents of No. 11, was inserted, mak- sthis MS. complete: itis also in good preservation. One complete I deem sufficient. 230 Lae ing reference to the Sidd’has, or sages, considered to have stained ie = perhuman qualifications. In the sense however of this work, the t may be, not inaptly, rendered by the term “ philosophers;” in the m dern unphilosophical, and atheistical, usage of the term; bya corruption — of its true meaning, as introduced by leading members of the French In stitute. On examination the manuscript proved to be a Tamil version, in poeti cal stanzas, with aversion in plainer prose, of the doctrines of Charvvac the leader ofthe Hindu atheistical school of philosophy. It denies t being of God, or any divine being, or first cause ; the earth, the visibl or reverence, of any superior, or inspecting, Being. But while such is the general doctrine of Charvvaca, and the othe denying any distinctions of caste, or differences by birth, and asserti common homogeneous relation between all men. | The divisions into which the Chervvaca class is distinguished, are, ac. cording to this work, eleven; at the head of which matam, or sect, an in- dividual presides ; aiporine to the following enumeration : re Savundaranti. Battacharya. Yoga raja. _Prapécara. Vaipashaca. Mayavati. Niganda-vati of the Sama- Pardkariya. 20S. Nirsvasangi. Asyaca. Pancha-rattiri. These subdivisions differ from each other ; but each agrees: itself. Pr Note. The manuscript is complete; and in good preservation. — TT: works contain allusions to one or other of these opinions; so as to rer full understanding of the tenets of this atheistical school desirable. — strike at the root of Brahmanical Hinduism ; but at the expense, in parts, of reason and truth; and one feature of the general system markable, inasmuch as it deprives the school of Hobbes, Voltaire, rot, Volney, Paine, and company, of all claims to originality. The: KO (os) per uman mind is Bowards such a ete and it needs not ae ceimirics, efor, | in the general features though without any ypparent intercommunication. “ LVI. Sittyar—Palm-leaves. Short expositions of the doctrines taught by different teachers of the wa religion.” _ Hence it seems to be another instance of the deplorable misrepresenta~ tions to which Professor Wilson was subjected by his Mackenzie Brah- ms. Let me add that a good translation of this work, would be a eat desideratum, asa key to unlock many obscure allusions in Tamil yorks, which Hindu natives properly such, either do not understand, will not explain ; or of which they give only erroneous interpreta- general subject of this poem is as I have defined it, in the above lish explanation of the title. The following is a brief abstract :-— nee Chola came from his capital to Canchi, making the in- termediate road a hunting excursion. At Conjeveram he received the mage, and tribute of several petty rulers; but the king of Calinga id not appear with his tribute, at which Kulottungu Cholan being much nsed determined on war; and accordingly sent his Senatepatz, or iL named Vanda Nattarasen, with an army, to invade the Calin- y. This general conquered an army with a thousand* ele- and subdued the country ; which the Chola-raja assumed as hie fig The champion named Indra jalam. 8. The genealogy of the king. 9. Complaint of demons to Cali for want of food. ni is the technical title of the 3d class of Prabandhas, or ninety-six classes of Ta- g. Its subject is one who has killed a thousand elephants in battle. 232 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr, 10. Theking an avatara of Vishnu. 12. The battle, with an account 11. Petition of demons to Cali for those killed. leave to follow the king’sar- 13. A continuation of the same my, in order to feed on the subject. dead bodies of the slain. 4 The whole is contained in five-hundred and eighty-three stanzas. The — different subjects are above indicated with sufficient distinctness, except — the second and seventh. The former section praises the king for giving liberty and safety, to wives of the warriors of the opposing army. ‘The other section contains the boasting of a head-demon as to the prowess of the demons attendant on the army. Thereis much, as it will even heres by appear, of diablerve mixed up with the composition ; and war chantall | inthe general features, from Homer downwards, seem very similar all 4 over the globe.* 4 The name of the writer does not appear in the work; but I lear other- — wise, that it was the composition of Ottya Cuttan, a famous bard, pa- — tronized by one of the Cholakings. That a Chola conquest, to the 3 northward of Madras, did take place, extending beyond Nellore, and : perhaps as far as Guntoor is certain; but alittle hesitation may be felt before believing that it penetrated farther than to the outskirts of the ane cient Calinga-désam. '‘Thesubject may be compared with other records. ee { A reference, ina former MS. book, having been made to this poem for | an account of the destruction of artizans at Mdndu, I kept that incident — im view ; but do not find it mentioned, and the reference must be erron a ous. a Norse.—The MS. is complete, and the material fresh: still one or ty leaves are partially mjured, tothe endangering of the sense ; and the I have had restored, on new palm-leaves, corresponding with the oth The work is entered in Des. Catalogue, vol. I, p. 196, art. Vv. W sufficient accuracy ; except that there does not appear to be authority | staling that “ Kulottunga Chola is made to recover Calinga from Mahomedan prince.” Sucha statement is not in the poem, and the of Ottya Cuttan was higher up than the earliest mtervention.of Mahom dans, in the peninsula. 4, Mandala purusha Nigandu, No. 55.—Countermark 214. This copy is entirely in verse. Nine leaves are w antiie from the six section. The remainder is complete, and in tolerably good order, tk og . * In the demoniacal portions of this poem there are resemblances to accounts giv Tahitian war-minstrels.—See Ellis’s Polynesian Researches. , i 838.) fieport on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 238 partially injured by insects. There are many orthographical inaccuracies in the copy. 5. The same title, No. 56.--Countermark 215. os _ The greater part verse, mingled with a little prose. Two sections are 4 \ mted at the beginning. The book is complete from the 3d section, vith the exception of one leaf in the 3d to the end of the 12th. The 6. The same title, No. 58.—Countermark 217. In verse and prose. The three first sections are complete. The whole f the sixth in verse only is added. The other eight sections are wanting. "he manuscript is uninjured by insects. 7. The same title, No. 59.—Countermark 218. the preface, one leaf is wanting. There is only the first section in ale ane at the eu of this ae one leaf is eae. The atone commentary. A complete copy can at any time be ihe e ee last, or mwe copies ou of the four. Be Honary of nearly synonymous eo A fifth copy was before ¢ Vide 3d. Report. The work is of common occurrence, and ¢ further needs to be done with regard to these copies. We have r substance in printed Tamil dictionaries. Mandala purush, the jor of the Wigandu, was of the Jaina persuasion. ‘hese books entered in Des. Catal. vol. i. p. 251, art. iv. 234 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr., imagine from forming the Tamil letters (which partake of the Tvbetan ' | and Grant’ha features), and from shaping the language into a ‘somewhat a { grammatical form. A work on grammar is ascribed to him; said to have contained 12,000 sutras, or concise stanzas. Tolcdpiya his disciple, re- duced that work (now lost) to 1,660 sutras, in the Toleépiyam ; and Pa- vanandi, a later grammarian, reduced these to 460, in the Vannul, which is now the most commanly used epitome of grammar. The Tolcdpiyam complete, should consist of three parts, on letters, words, prosody (or rather versification as an art). Of these the last part is extremely rare; perhaps cannot be found complete. The two former | parts only are found in this copy, as is customary. These two parts are complete. The sutras themselves occupy a small space ; the larger por- | tion of the work being a commentary by Médchinarkinnaiyér which, out a : of three different commentaries, is esteemed the best one. The manu- ; script is but slightly damaged by insects, and does not need restoration. It is entered in Des. Cat. vol. 1, p. 247, art. 1, with which entry the above notice may be compared. 9. Déva Sahaya Sic hémani Mélai, a poem concerning a person sure named ‘ the crown-jewel of divine aid.’? No. 206.—Countermark No. —157. This book is very incomplete. Nine palm-leaves are wanting from the — , 5th to the 12th inclusive. From the 18th to the 32d it is in regular” order ; but how many leaves afterwards are wanting, or how the defici- { ency occurred, can only be matter of conjecture. The work when com~ — plete, Iam informed, is considerably larger. It is likely not to have been — in high favour with Colonel Mackenzie’s Brahmans; and may probably t have been introduced to the collection by Veda Nayaka, a Christian mas the Colonel’s employ: whose name occasionally appears in various % portions of the collection, | es The following is an outline of the contents. The Rajaof Tiruvangudi termed Vénchi météndan as a titular name, had a minister in his em- — ploy, who beginning to doubt the truth of the system of credence in be which he was educated, gave ear to the instructions of a Roman Catholic | missionary in Travancore; in the end was baptized by the name of | Deva Sahdéya Sichdmant, and made a public profession of the Roman | : = | change of religion. The king was very angry ; and sent him to the — 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 235 first of his remaining twenty three counsellors, by whom he was treated with great indignity, and passed on to the second, who imitated the con- duct of the first ; and so on, till the twenty three had each one exhausted his invention in devising modes of indignity, and punishment. As the convert notwithstanding continued firm, his death was resolved on, and he was shot. His body was afterwards interred in the bed of the river, in or near the fort of Barbanat’ha puram, The narrative is given with some poetical ornaments of language; and is evidently the production of a Roman Catholic native. The whole of the materials of the above abstract, are notin this copy; but 1 have obtained them by enquiry. _ The book complete is in the hands of some of the Roman Catholic natives _ at Madras. ’ Nore. This manuseript is entered in Des. Catal. vol. I. p. 223. art. Xxxu. as follows: * Daiva Sahaya Sakhamanimala. Palm leaves. Account of the minis- ter of the Raja of Tiruvankatur or Travankore who, although of the Mapilia* caste, was distinguished for his devotion to Siva, and foun- dation of charitable establishments.”’ Prof. Wilson certainly would never have stooped to make such an entry, if the real contents of the manuscript had been truly stated to him, by the employés of Colonel Mackenzie. | 10. Cholinga-puram-khoii-kyfeyut, or account of the fane at Cholinga __ puram No. 227.—Countermark partly obliterated. "References to yugas and avataras, and some early kings of the first age, - second—third—fourth. A few kings in eachage specified. After the close of the Hastindpuri dynasty, there is a transition to the Chola rqas, of _ whom twenty three are specified, with moderate periods of reign ascrib- ed to each one. . Sdlivahana, having performed severe penance, and killed Vicramaditya, _ reigned for 80 years. He then vanished away. Thence is reckoned the era of Salivahana. A period of 605 years is then given to the Chera, Cholan, and Pandiya dynasties. The Yddava race, from Sal. Sac. 730. “Of these a list is given, then a reference to the Warankal rajas. The ‘ “Rayer dynasty is specified in detail. Transition to Chandragiri kingdom. Notice of Mahomedans, down to Tippu Sultan. } Nor. The preceding is a palm leaf copy of a document already ab- ~ stracted from a Tamil MS. book No. 1, sect. 6, in the 3d Report, py * Mahomedan, 623 | Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. (Oct. . = | There follow some unconnected documents, given inby individuals; stating the ground of their rights to certain agrahdrums, or similar pos- sessions. ‘These are of no permanent value. ) After these comes what is properly the Sé’hala purunam, consisting, — in the earlier portion, of a tissue of legendary fiction, and super- natural machinery, often puerile ; and extracting portions from Pu- ranas or from the Mahabharata, fixing the locality of action to the — fane in question, which seems to be otherwise termed Véda puri. There is occasionally a reference to Racshasas, Védars and Kira- tas, as different from Hindus. The name of Veda-puri is stated to be derived from Veda-Vyasa, on account of his presence at this place. At length towards the end of the MS. a reference is made to Kulottunga — Cholan, and his illegitimate son Adondai ; enabling me thenceion aa to recognize the place as that where ddondai is said, in another MS. to have had a vision of Siva and Parvati, encouraging him to nroccedil against the Jaina-Curumbars. The legend of a chorister from Indra’s ee world sent down to earth to do penance is begun; and, from what is = q stated, it can be anticipated that he is the opponent whom dAdonda 4 conquered, termed in one of the preceding documents Visvavasa raja; but, at that place, there are leaves wanting : how many it is not possible to say. However I do not think the loss of consequence, as we have — the narrative, both simple and ornate, in other papers. A minute specification, as to accounts of expenses requisite for the fane, is tied up at the beginning of the MS. The portion first ab-— stracted (which is valuable) does not I conceive properly belong to t document. The manuscript is a little injured; but not to any measure — of illegibility. On the whole (with the exception indicated) it claims — no further notice. a I conceive it to be the document entered in Des. Cat. vol. 1, p. 178. art. XLII. If so, the mention of contents, proceeds no further than the minute specification of accounts, improperly placed at the commencement a | of the book. The fixing the locality to Cholangivaram near Chittir — may be of service; because the place is connected with historical a soclations. 11. Marava jati Charitra, or account of the Maravas of eer ‘ Sivagangai districts, No, 238.—Countermark 107. ; ag ‘sammy i a This manuscript, of fifteen palm-leaves, was translated by me, at ad afterwards printed in the Madras Journal of Literature and Science No cy rm “ ‘oie a ae a fey 1838. | Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 237 13. It may be sufficient therefore to state that it contains a minute ac- count of the customs of the curious race of people at the extreme end of the peninsula, whose ancestors appear to have escaped extermination by the colonizing Hindus. 1 paid particular attention, in the first in- stance, to this document in/order to see if it had any details of an al- leged ascendancy of the Maravas over the Pandiya kingdom, which it has not; but it first fixed my attention to the fact that there are people im the country not aboriginally Hindus: since otherwise extensively il- lustrated from papers of this collection. _Norz.—The manuscript is complete, andin good order. It is briefly entered in Des. Cat. vol. 1. p. 211. art. xxxvi. under the title of Warawa 4 Jati Vernanam. ‘The title as above written is the one contained in the a> heading of the MS. itself. On the envelope the word Kaifeyat appears for Chariira. ate 12. Alakesvara-raja Cadai, or the tale of kine Alakesvara, No. 159. —Countermark 146. 123. Another copy, No. 158.—Countermark 145, This is a work of fiction, to be distinguished from another romance of like title, which will be ata future time noticed.* The name of the king is merely a derivative from Section 1. Concerning the mountain. eC -_ An enumeration is given of celebrated hills, in different parts of the Ry country of India; all subordinate to Maha-meru; occupying forty-eight stanzas. Section 2. Concerning Vardaha-giri. _This is the mountain on which the temple of Subrahmanya at Pyney a i. built, and forms the subject of special praise. It is termed the _ Southern Cailasa. An enumeration follows of special trees, and shrubs, growing on the mountain; next of the birds, proper to it; and lastly o¢ | the Curuvars, or wild people inhabiting it. ; i 4 Section 3. Account of Mayatri. tis asked of Suta-rishi, why Varaha-giri came to be called May ydtri or ‘ Mayéchalam (both words in Sanscrit meaning ‘“ illusive- mountain’) who ae _ Teplies that it was because Siva dwelt therein, as the pancha harta-kal 7: five- eg ‘ & hig ; _ * These are Brahma, Vishnu, Rudra, Sadasiva and Méyésvara. The three first are the 5 Trimurti, The fourth (in the dialect of his followers) is S¢va, as the Supreme Being and the last is Siva assuming illusory forms. . . Bd 256 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. fOcr, a | Section 4. Concerning the Young pigs. i See abstract of the Madura S?’hala-puranam (Or. Hist. MSS. vol. I. | p. p. 91. 92). The account given in the Pyney legend is quite similar- Section 5. Concerning Arjuna. Isvari (or Parvati) enquires why Siva assumed the form of a hunter, during the penance of Arjuna ; referring to the story in the Mahab’harata. It seems that his sacé?, at the same time bore the form of a huntress, and saw Siva and Arjuna fight. This event took place in the north, near the _ Virpatta mountain, where the celebrated immortal man Marcanddya rishi q | performed penance. In this contest (of which a full account is given inthe Mahabharata) it seems that Varaha-giri (literally hog-mountain) was ani- 4 mated by Yama (the regent of death) in the form of a pig, which was — : hunted by Siva, and which sought protection with Arjuna, as he wasdoing penance. Hence a dispute arose between the (apparent) hunter, and the anchoret, in which Siva was conquered, and then gave to 4rjuna celestial a | arms. The pig, which was the cause of the dispute, afterwards came 4 back to the south, and settled down ia the shape of Varéha-giri. ‘(From 3 this section the comparatively modern origin of the temple, and its super _ stition, is clearly deducible). Section 6. Account of the temple on Vardha-giri. re It contains five emblematical images. Moreover Subrahmanya (Carti> ecya) came, and was married on this mountain. |= ee: ae Section 7. The origin of the river. : * r ies Its glory cannot be expressed. Brahma came and did penance ncaa one of the pools, in the form of a serpent. (The work, in various places, has an especial quarre! against Brahma). eae Section8. Account of the Kanikar forest. ae * ® * e ° ° . . . Ta Be Certain rishis, with their wives, when performing penance inthe Taracaé vana (or wilderness), became proud of the merit of their performances, : a 1838. | Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 251 and refused to honour the gods. Ona complaint being made concerning their conduct, Siva and Vishnu undertook to destroy the merit of their abstract devotion; and assuming respectively the human form, as male and female, they addressed the rishis and their wives apart, and so troubled both, that all their past merit was destroyed. At length the fraud was discovered ; and the réshis proceeded to offer yages (or sacrifices) from which they first raised up an elephant, and sent it against the intruders. This elephant Siva killed and used its skin as a cloak, which he still wears. Next a tiger was raised up and sent, which Siva also killed, and made like use of: so that among his thousand names, are ani-tol and pulz-tol or ‘ elephant, hide,’’ and ‘‘tiger skin.’’ The rashes then raised up, and despatched, a deer; this Siva took up in his hand (it is still so represented in pic- tures and images). They sent fire, which he took up and made use of asa weapon, in his righthand. Lastly they sent a hare, which he trampled under foot. The rishis now came toa better mind, and sought forgiveness, which was extended to them. Afterwards during the three first ages, Jsvari did penance in the Aantkar forest at Palani. (The above legend is taken from an older Sanscrit Purana, and has been ' narrated in the abstract, by various English writers). > Ry. Section 9. The penance of Adi-sesha. A dispute occurred between Adi-sesha and the god Vayvu (the wind) as to which was the strongest. To bring this matter to a | test, Adi-sesha coiled itself round Maha méru, covering each one of its thousand peaks with one of its thousand heads. Vayvu assaulted | the mountain in vain. At length the snake lifted up one of its | heads to see what was become of Vayvu, who for a time had sus- | -pended the assault; and, on the instant, Vayvu blew away one of | the peaks, left for the moment unprotected. In consequence Vayvu was conqueror. ddi-sesha being mortified at this result performed | ‘penance at Varaha-giri; and on the god appearing to enquire what | was its requests, the snake replied that it asked for conquest over nN Vayvu. In answer the god said, ‘‘ Have power to eat the wind.’’ Hence it is said that, by virtue of this permission, snakes can live “ator a long time by subsisting on air alone. | ‘ss ae Gg e.. % ia: y ~*~ 252 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [O. Section 10. The legend of Kavusila-cheran. Kavusilen was a distinguished chief or king of the Chéra désam. Having made a pilgrimage to many places, he observed a forest on his return, in which there were many wild beasts; and he, in | consequence, gave orders to proceed on a hunting excursion. A very | * beautiful deer was started, which the king so eagerly pursued that, at length, he was left alone; and, on coming to the hanikar forest, the animal — disappeared. The king became exceedingly hungry; but in all this” region seeing no sacred edifice, he vowed that he would not eat, until he had discovered one, and had paid homage to its god. He sought for one in vain, on that day; and the next one: and so on, for three days in suc-_ cession. On the third day he saw a Brahman, who came to the fores gather flowers. The Chéran stated who he was, and desired to be le afane. The Brahman conducted him toa Saiva fane, where he p homage: and then took refreshment. He expressed a great wish to st an Amman-hoil (or shrine of Parvati) ; and, in consequence, the Brahme A taught him a particular mantra, bid him go to a certain river and repeat it, and an Amman would appear. He did so, when Pérvati, in the shape of a Brahman female, became visible, and told the king that he could n see the dmman now in her proper form; that she herself was doing penance, preparatory to marrying the god Siva; and she instructed the Chéran to wait till the day of the marriage procession, when his wish of © seeing the goddess would be granted. Some rishis also came, and saw narrated what they had seen. The god Siva said he wouldrc come to ! wilderness, and marry the Amman. Section 11.—Account of the marriage. a Oe A long description is given of the marriage ceremonies, and process on which latter occasion the wish of Kavusila Chéran was gratified, ir seeing the goddess in her own proper form. He then projected a le- sign of building a town, on the spot where this had occurred. aS € ‘ Le : - = a es ye 7 . woe " % OO a ee ae ee ii > ie rz = - ———— ae ee = = = Section 12.—The orig of the town. * ig Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 253 quired. Many fanes, streets, choultries, &c. were built; and when _ finished the mance was called Kavusila-puram. Section 13.—Account of Tiruvdvenen-gudi. He Some laudatory titles of Subrahmanya are given. It is said that Bhimi- dévi (or the goddess of the earth) came and did penance at this place; as also Lacshmi, Surya, and Camadhénu (the cow of plenty). Nareda went to Brahma, and received from him a pomegranate. Nareda carried it to Siva, to whom he presented it, praising its qualities. The two children of Siva (that is Ganésa and Subrahmanya) laughed on seeing it. Siva said “1 ill give this fruit to whichever of you can go round the world ina mo- jent of time.’? Thereupon Subrahmanya mounted his peacock vehicle, oo came from Cailasa So to a and set out to a round it; the ¢ that, as they contained all ae in going aund them he ces oe the “world. Thereupon Siva gave him the pomegranate. his parents ; when he saw the pomegranate already in the hands of his ler, and more skilful, brother. At this he was both sorry and angry , ad leaving Cailasa in disgust came to Vardha-giri, andcreated many ngs at Tiruvavanengudi. Siva and Parvati came hither in order to ify him; told him he was a good child; and that it was not worth his hile to grieve on account of that fruit, adding Pazhaniyallava, whence he name of the place. They promised him many fruits; where- on he paidthem homage. They asked ae — eis he desired ; nd gave beatitude to all who were ae penance there. Hence (says tale) they who, in the months of January and November, bathe all the virtues of that pool, or all its wonders, except Siva himself. é ools, which are there, contain the real waters of the B’ hagi- Pha ‘river (or Ganges). For bathing here gifts were accorded both Lacshmi, and Bhumi devi, with permission to marry Vishnu (they re his two wives). Gifts were also given to Camadhenu, with leave On the same accounts 1 in the heavens. From that time forwards the place was called af 254 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. Pazhanist’hala (that is Pyney) because of the expression “art not th SB Wyte 4 Supe Suta then says he will tell another tale, which is contained in following section. reason, ma Esta of this abstract must ie postponed. Th : tire purana contains twenty-three sections. : Manuscript book, No. 57.—Countermark 1026. - ; ‘ Fifty-three inscriptions, on stone, in the Vridhachala district. ! Inscriptions in the fane of Arnachala-isvara at Trinomali. 1. Dated in the twenty-second year of Vallava- dever. f lands at Trinomali, in free tenure to the Brahman managers of above mentioned fane. | 2. Dated in the tenth year of Vicrama-Chola-dever. Extensive gift of lands, let out to be cultivated by Somasipddi malaiyaman : 1¢ proceeds-to be appropriated to maintaining lights in the above fane. — 3. Dated in the tenth year of Svasta-Sri-Kévi-Jaya-nandi-Vi ma-dever. Gift of some gold pieces by Konacandr, son of sal to maintain a lamp in the said fane. By 4, Dated in the 48th year of Kulottunga Cholan; gift by Vi ir a-ra a sec’haraChacraverti of some wet and dry lands, as a free tems to some of his serfs ; recorded in the fane of 7%rucévalur. S 5. Dated in the 3d year of Sri Coperu singha-dever , a chief su c dinate to Kulottunga Cholan; gift of avillagefor ordinary we to. the fane of Tirucévalir. 6. Dated in the eleventh year of Kulottunga Chélan; gift by J P diya-rayen, of a large tract of land to supply three lights in the of Tirucévalir. * 7. Dated in the eighth year of Vicrama Pandi ya-dever ; ei waste land in the neighbourhood of the same fane to Vanicat- yee a Brahman, to cultivate for his own benefit. 8. Dated in the eighth year of Vicrama Pandiya-dever 5 ‘gif wet and dry lands, by certain Pandarams, to silver (or gold) sm to provide ornaments for the image in the said fane. des (a 9. Dated in the 32d year of Kulottunga Chola dever ; gift (amou stated) to provide oil, for anointing the i image in the said fan 10. Dated in the second year of Vicrama Pandiya dever : a and dry lands, by certain district chiefs to the above pe sioned ie a : 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuseripis. 258 ; ‘ae 11. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1378, in the time of Mallicarjuna rayer, com- k memorating the sale to the said fane of the village of Nallir, purchas- ed with its surplus funds. _ 12. Datedin the 10th year of Sri-raja-raja-dever ; gift by villagers of Tirucévalir to the Vaishnava fane of twenty-one vélis of land. 14. Dated in Sal Sac. 1420, in the time of Immadi-rayer ; gift of ds forthe celebration of processions in the said, Vaishnava fane at 15. Gift of certain portions of grain, from the general produce; for 16. Dated im Sal, Sac. 1414 in the time of Sada-Siva-maha-rayer ; Dated in the fifth year of Sri-Kulottunga-Chola-dever ; gift of to the Saiwa-fane, in the same place. Dated in the 24th year of Sri-kulotiunga-Chola-dever ; gift of an ms house, and certain lands to the fane by villagers. 20. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1368, in the time of Sri-Pratapa-Viyaya-rayer, “who had ordered certain excessive exactions from the people for the nefit of the fane, which reduced them to distress; in consequence of hich distress, Nadarasa udiyar (a titular name) ordered the exaction to discontinued. _ 21. Dated in the 10th year of Kelottunga-Cholan ; gift of land by a district chief, to maintain lights in the fane. 22. Dated in the 2d year of Sri-raja-raja-déver ; gift of land to main- in lights ; and for a supply of food to the fane. 23. Dated in the 4th year of Raja-raja-déver; gift of land to supply for the fane, by the local chief of the district. 24. Gift of land in the 6th year of Rajéndra-Chéla-déver. . Dated in the 6th year of Rajéndra-Chéla déver; gift of 98 milch- is, to supply butter-oil to the fane, by a local chief. Dated in the twenty-seventh of Padma-raja-raja-Cesari; gift of ich goats, to maintain lights in the fane. 4 Dated ix in ie 20th ae ae Sri Ké- cae ye-Nurupa- wake in the 256 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. (ort 28. Dated in the 17th year of Sri-ké-vojaya Vicrama-Nandi ; eit of some gold, to supply butter-oil, for lamps, in the Vaishnava, and Saivay fanes. 29. Dated in the 6th year of Rajendra- -Chola-dever ; gift of land to maintain lights in the Saiva fane. : 30. Dated in the 6th year of Kulottunga-Chola-dever; gift of wet ail 3 dry lands, to maintain the public processions of the Saiva fane. 2a 31. Dated in the 10th year of Sri-Kévi-raja-raja-Césari ; gift of! a certain wet lands; the proceeds of cultivation, to saEpy food for ; image, and its atendants 32. Dated in the 5th year of Vicrama-Chola-dever ; gift of a villanedt to { a: maintain the public processions, in a Sazva fane. | a a. 33. Dated in the sixth year of Vicrama Chola ; gift of certain villages 4 | for the benefit of the fane. 34. Dated in the 17th year of es ; Bt of fertile land to the fane. 30. Dated in the first year of Kulottunga- Chelate some head villagers sent a body of men to do work for the fane, without any charge for the labour performed. = 36. Gift of an annual quantity of rice-grain, for the service of the fune, 37. Dated in the eighth year of Vicrama-Chéla déver ; gift of wet and dry lands, the produce to support public processions in the fane. : 38. Dated in the 10th year of Sri-raja-raja-déver ; pe of land to maintain lights in the fane. a 39. Dated in the 8th year of Vicrama-Pandiya-déver ; gift of land te to supply lights, and food, to the fane. ai 40. Dated in the I0th year of Raja-raja-déver ; gift of land for the = 8 ‘ supply of oil for lamps. 41. The name of Cachi-rayen a palliya-curer, appears ; but the body oe | of the inscription had perished, when the fragment was copied. hag 42. The same, and many others are said to have been in lik condition. , 43. Merely the names of a few ascetics. 44. Dated in the 22d year of Kulottunga-Chola-déver ; “pitt of one € hundred cows to the fane for the supply of butter-oil to anoin the image. ‘ € 45. Dated in the 5th year of Sriko-perun-déver; gift of some nig ars: of silver, to the servants of the fane. , x a 46. Dated in the 15th year of the same ; gift of Butiee oil, | a to the fane. cont srowbjboyizsh 2m od i GO gilt of Gert s —- Saf 1838. | Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 257 47. Dated in the 14th year of Sri-raja-raja-déver; gift of 96 milch goats, to supply butter-oil, for the use of the fane. 48. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1350. Commemorates an agreement be- tween the towns-people, that if either ‘ right hand caste’’ or “ left hand caste’? create any disturbance, and fight with each other, during public festivals, the said persons should be forthwith killed on the spot, with spears, without ceremony. _ 49, Dated in Sal. Sac. 1156 in the time of Hara-dever-Maha-rayer ; ‘gift ¢f a reservoir, and lands fertilized by it, to a fane, to support public processions. 90. Dated in the 10th year of Sri-cé-peran-dever; gift of 220 ee cows, to supply butter-oil for anointing the image. 51. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1295; gift of rice to a fane. 52. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1221; gift of a piece of fertile ground, to the watchman of the fane. 53. Dated in the 16th year of Sri-cé-perun-singha-déver; gift of 96 milch goats to supply butter-oil for lamps, in the fane. _ Remark. This book being damaged, and the writing having become almost illegible, by the fading of the ink, I had it restored: the contents are of average interest. Manuscript book, No. 9.—Countermark 763, Section 1.—Account of Trivatur. ‘This paper contains a statement of Dacsha’s sacrifice ; the death of Sati, ‘the wife of Siva ; his anger ; the form of Vira Bhadra assumed in conse- ‘quence; the overthrow of Dacsha’s sacrifice ; the penance of Siva; the device of Indra to destroy that penance; the reducing his messenger to “ashes ; the return of Siva to Cailasa ; the proposition to wed the daughter of Parvata-rayen ; the ceremonials attendant on the marriage. _ Remark. This paper is very similar to the contents of one of the Sargas (or sections) of the Zrinomali Sthala puranam. I believe it tobe another version of the same; though, in the book, it is said to relate tothe Yrivatur Isvara, which may be but a slight fiction ; the tutelary gods, at both places, being forms of Siva. PA In this paper, the pages are transposed, confused, and perplexed, by the carelessness of the binder. The index of contents, here given, is derived from running over the different pages, and then re- _ ducing them to the order, in which they ought te be found, accord. 8 Report on the Masten Morusorpt. bs fOcr. far ing to the coherence of the narrative. “There is no a eel es Sep ce | Section 2. Account of the firt’has, or sacred pools, at Trinomali. A reference to the introductory portion of the Zrinomali Sthala — puranam, delivered by Brahma to Sanaca; by him to Vyasa; by i Vyasa to Suta; and by him to the rishis in the Naimisara wilder- ness ; and then an account of the ¢irt’has, in the usual puerile, and | extravagant style, needless here to be abstracted; as the substance will appear in the notice of the Purana itself; in which Purana it - forms the 7th sarga. For the same reason, the re-copying of this on j section is not necessary. eas - Section 3. Legend of the Pulacadiyan, an asura. This also relates to the same fane; being taken from its local le- : gend. An asura (that isI presume, a barbarian) entered the fane, and = obtained the favour of Siva. The story of a civet-cat is mixed with the a other matter. | Section 4. Account of Daivica-raja who ruled in Tirucévalir. This isan incomplete section. What there is relates to the visit of | Hindu chief, to an outcast woman. The writer seems to have contem- — plated an ornate production, in prose and verse; but after writing tw venpas, his poetical inspiration appears to have ceased. Section 5. Tale of Ponnai-vanan of Tirucévalir. This section has the appearance of being an incomplete fiction, by th author of the preceding one. A school boy was frightened by a gobli residing in a tree, that always called after the youth as he went to school without presenting any visible appearance. The elder brother of the young man recommended speaking with the sprite ; accompanying him t : which it would give up on condition of first receiving a human sacrifice. eae arose between the na which ended in yielding ” the ie ete cite with it commenced a eee establiabwoht, He sent an embassy consisting of two messengers to the Pandiyan king, to obtain ioe him the VM epegrewiand, ¢ the decoration of eos The ae _ Section 6. Account of the fane of es am in the Vriddhdachalla district. Reference to the legend of Méhini, with which this shrine is made to ye connected. An extravagant statement of the power of this place in removal of all crimes, and the certainty of securing beatification, by aining, even for an instant, within its limits. Much jejune matter ows; useful indeed in illustrating manners, and the credulity of super- on, but of no other value. The statement was prepared by certain rsons whose names are mentioned at the close; being the substance, as ey state, of the legend of the fane. Remarx.—The ink is pale, and the paper somewhat damaged. As it ye of manners, it has seemed best not to allow it to perish: it has ac- ingly been restored. Section 7. Account of Arundépuri in the Trinomali district. ; his is a legend founded primarily on a fable concerning Nandikesvara, apparently belonging to the Zrinomali St? hala puranam. It alludes arious other Saiva fanes: and is of the ultra Saina-kind. It consists y of empty, and bombastic, eulogy, not easy to be abstracted; and, re ie vies, he result ge be worthless. The ink is deep-coloured, 260 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr. | Section 8. Account of the Surya, and Chandra, vamsas, or solar, and SI lunar races. 3 ae | A very brief reference to the origin of the Chandra-vamsa, and then a | rapid transition to the posterity of Santanu; entering on the details con- tained in the Marabharata, down to the death of Pdndu: the narrative then breaks off abruptly. Nors. The fragment is of little or no value. Section 9. Notice of the origin of some subdivisions among the | Jainas. This short memorandum states the date, and cause, of four of the va- e riations, or separate classes, among the Jamas. It is in the hand- a writing, and kind of ink, which heretofore, in other documents, ocea- a sioned so much trouble. I have had it restored. | Section 10. Account of the Panta-curzis. Thisis a paper concerning a singular species of subterranea ; simi- lar, in its contents, to the one abstracted in my second report : MS. book, 4 No. 14, sec. 1. This document follows the same general outline of 3 ‘ attempted explanations, as in that one; only itis rather more full con- cerning the leaving aged people to die in tombs, prepared for them, when grown feeble , in a way similar in effect to that said to be com- mon on the banks of the Ganges. I have no confidence in these vasa explanations ; and believe the said excavations to be the tombs of. Bactrian invaders ;as I have before intimated, with reasons added, in my remarks on the Chola pirva patayam,; at the commencement of | my second report. As however all evidence, on this subject, is worthy to be kept on record, and as the hand-writing of the paper in question is a mere scrawl, I have had it recopied. Section 11. Account of the Bauddha-rajas. In the time of Parisva tirt’hacara a Jaina ascetic named Put?thiki being of great learning and acute intellect, began to moot differen in the Jaina mode of credence ; leading to an appeal to their tribu ‘an if Poa 838. | Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 261 _ which decreed his expulsion. He raised followers, and introduced the | Bauddha system (the document says he originated it, which of course, ; is an error). Some of the Bauddhist books are known, othersare lost. The end of the Cali-yuga, of the Jainas, is said to have given place to the era of Salivahana. There is then a reference to kings at Cast, who ore the common cognomen of Sitala, and from them the Jaina king named Hemasitala is deduced. He ruled in drzipadi tangi, a fort of - seven inclosures. The disputes between the Jainas and Pauddhas being p "reported to him, he caused a public disputation to take place, which lasted during eight days ; the conquered sect he bruised to death in oil- ‘mills of stone. Acalingan, by homage paid to Dherma devati, succeeded " on the eighth day, in overthrowing the Pauddhas, and the king made - " several of them adopt the Jaina system. Some of the Pauddhas went to Ceylon by sea ; where their power continues. The emigration occur- a thousand years since. ' Remarx.—This section may be compared with section 3, MS. book* yD o. 15, with which it harmonizes ; but it is more full concerning the _ kings’ names. The ink having become very pale, the document was " restored. ass af ' Section 12. Account of the customs and manners of the Curumbars. ‘ 7 ‘They are said to be of the Yadava race (that is herdsmen) ; but are ot assimilated, in mode cf religious credence, with any of the classes of dus. They worship one deity termed, Vira or Virdlu or Viré Bhadra. They have.a special religious ceremony at the new moon of the month. Tai (corresponding with part of January). At other times the image is ked up ina box, and deposited in a house, set apart for that sole pose. On the return of the festival they open the house, and the ; take out the image, which is of fine copper, or brass ; and, making : of acid tamarind juice, clean it of oxide, and brighten it. They read out a cloth; place the image upright upon it; crown it with y ers; offer to it the smoke of incense; put rice and other matters in a pot, and cook the same, which is offered to the idol. This cere- being over the image is again deposited in the box; and then, but hot before, they proceed to eat of the offering. Their mode of selecting an officiating hierophant, is the following one. A person supposed to be suitab le is eed on, who is carefully bathed and clothed in clean gar- mee * * First Report, 962 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocn ; ments. He is placed in front of the i image at the festival time (which it here seems to be intimated occurs thrice yearly) and when so placed a_ cocoa-nut is broken on his head. » If blood appear he is considered to be defiled, and is set aside till the following day, when another trial is made, i If blood again appear, he is thought to be more impure, and is rejected. | Any one who abides the test, becomes servant of the idol. He alone can © enter the house, take out, or deposit the idol in the box. When the — festival is ended the Curumbars dance together ; beat small drums ; onda blow very long horns, or trumpets. Their occupation is chiefly to take — eare of a kind of goats, with the hair of which they make blankets, and sell them. But there are other Curumbars whose office is to rule the land ; others who make and sell chunam or lime; and some are hunters, q | who live by the chace. Their customs of marriage, and of dress, are stated. They make free use of ardent spirits at their weddings. The 3 fine for breach of the marriage contract is two fanams, with which liquor — is bought, and used by the referees. The bond of marriage is dissolvable * by mutual consent. The birth of a child makes the mother to be con- a sidered unclean. In funerals some are burned, some buried. The éali is | not taken from a widow. She may marry again as many husbands as she pleases. | Remarx.—This curious paper exhibits a people distinct from the Hindus, but who have adopted some of their customs; retaining many more of their own. The resemblance to the Maravas is striking. “ Pek must be borne in mind, that the account of their religious ceremonies i is given by a writer of a different persuasion. The ink being pale, I have had the document restored; and, as a curi+ osity, it seems to merit translation. Manuscript book, No. 43.—Countermark 797. Account of the ancie ot princes, or Tamil-rajas. a On this book coming under examination some time since, it was dis- covered to be a copy, on paper, of the palm-leaf manuscript entitled Congu-desa-rajakal. It could not, of course, be so recognized merely from the above title, copied from the index ; and by consequence did m attract my notice, while the said manuscript was under attention. _ ¢ manuscripts, and also the restored copy of the Congu-desa-rajakal, out of my hands when I met with this additional manuscript, and I ho: that this last might aid in filling up one slight lacune in all the copies. Hence this book was set aside, till I could make tee conga | : +1838.) _ Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 263: ing done so, this manuscript is found to be merely a copy of best of 2 two palm-leaf MSS. omitting only the Telugu words, where they pear: but having precisely the same lacune; so that it has not afford- edany additional advantage in the work of pallatian: It is written on vd good French paper, damaged only as regards the cover; but the ink, in some pages has become very pale. Having even a restored copys. | al to be permanent, this book may remain as itis. The restored _ copy is the proper one to be depended on, or followed. _ Note.—This manuscript is entered at the end of the Tamil local tracts in the Des. Catal. vol. 2, p. L. art. XLIII. asa “ Genealogical account _ ofthe ancient Tamul rajas.”’ ¢ Manuscript book, No. 23.—Countermark 777, genealogical account of 3 ‘the 7 anjavur rajas, of the Bhosala-race. _ This isa document of considerable length. It commences with are- _ ference to the head of the race, named Sembu, who was a petty chief of a - village on a hill, also named Sembu. His son named Lkoj? received a small fief from the Nizam. koji had fifty sons. His eldest son. was of Baie same mame. Between the following descendants and the Nizam, there was war. Some other descendants are mentioned down to Malojz and Vitoj?, who may be considered as the subordinate heads of the fahratta-family. Their children took part in wars between the Nizam, Ali- Adil-shah. They were engaged, under the Nizam’s orders, against apur. The following details are rather full; and refer to various wars,. similar matters; in which Sivaji bore a distinguished part. The in- terferencein theaffairs of Tanjore is ascribed to Ali-Adil-Shah ; who by con- sequence is the Mahomedan prince referred to in other manuscripts, under general term Padshah. From the time of Zkoji’s assumption of jore there is a detail of following transactions in order; down to the th of the prince who confided his son Serboji to the care of Swartz, 1some gentlemen of the Honorable Company’s service. Ameer Sinh ra time ruled; but the Honorable Company set him aside,and Serboji to the possession of sovereignty. There is special mention of z’s care, and education, of Serbaji ; and also of the death of the preceptor. Some matters concerning Serbaji are mentioned ; the nt apparently having been written during his reign. ‘ARK.—In a blank leaf at the commencement there is a title in the writing of Colonel Mackenzie, as follows. ‘ Historical account of anjore Family : copied from a MS. in possession of the Tranquebar sionaries, communicated by the Rev. Messrs. John and Rottler ;” and. 264. Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Oct, \ for the particular mention made of Swartz. The book is written on is | medium Europe paper, entirely uninjured ; and thoughthe ink is some- | what faded, yet it will remain legible for several years. The restoration the taking the copy is dated April 4th 1804. This memo. will account “a by consequence is not required, but as the MS. is strictly historical, and bears every appearance of containing information derived from authentic sources, it is of value towards any full account of the Mahrattas : and as such [ strongly recommend its entire translation. = Nore.—It is entered in the Des. Catal. vol. 2. p. XLII. art. XXIIZ, © and the following one at page XLIV art. XXVII. . t Manuscript book No. 27.—Countermark 781, genealogical account of the Tanjore princes. | This is a duplicate of the foregoing document, and has the appear- ance of being a copy made from it. In addition to what is stated above, 3 it may be mentioned, that in the narration of affairs between durungzebe #7 and Ali-Adil-Shah, in which the Mahrattas are mingled up, eitheras” auxiliaries, or principals, there are many particulars probably not to be so fully met with elsewhere. The details of interference at Madura, when in a state of anarchy, are also adapted to convey some further information, ere (Bae concerning that place at the time in question. Nore.—By the aid of documents in this collection the Tanjore history is now clear, up tothe time of setting aside the old Chola dynasty, in the beginning of the fifteenth century. We can also ascend higher up, though not as yet with assurance of perfect accuracy, in all details. But, = with the measure of certainty acquired, it may be conjectured that the ~ origin of the Chola dynasty, is probably posterior to the commencement of the Christian era. = Sie oe ecb D ents nen jee Manuscript book, No. 8.—Countermark 901. Section. 1. Account of the tribe of Mayanmar (or Nairs) of bs alam. A reference to the formation of the Kerala desam by Porusu-audl ; and the location of the Brahmans in sixty-four village districts. Th Sudras of the country acquired the name of Vayar from the name of local god. The etymology of the name is specified. Other tribes ATOSC, as the offspring of Brahmans, by Sudra women. A specification is given | of some of these classes, and their occupations. The loose manners of De i 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Munuscripis. 265 | the Wayars are stated. Their marriage, and domestic, customs are de- tailed. The military office of the Mayars. Funeral customs. Remarx.—From this paper it appears to me evident, that the Mayars are the descendants of the aboriginal inhabitants of Kerala, who pro- _ bably were brought into some measure of civilization by the colonist - Brahmans; yet retaining so much of their own manners as to bea peo- | ple, inclusive ofthe mixed tribes, very different from genuine Hindus. ue There are traces of resemblance between their customs and those of the Mareavas; and I have little doubt that they were aboriginally por- _tions of one homogeneous, but excessively barbarous, people. At pre- sent the A/aravas seem to have the advantage, such as it is, in point of moral relations, and domestic order. _ Norz.—This paper was much damaged : it has been restored, es | Seetion 2. Is in the Telugu language. j Section 3. Account ofthe Nanjc-curavar who ruled, in former times, a in the WManji-nad. The commencement is merely legendary, or traditional. The origin of the Curavar is dated in the time of the Péndiya kings. The obtain- ing of power is ascribed to the discovery of an oil-well, which had the | property ofturning iron into gold; first seenin the instance of a sickle | accidentally dropped therein. Afterwards all iron-utensils were so al- chymized ; the: secret being carefully kept in the family. By means ip of the great wealth, so acquired, they engaged troops, and spread their | power. At length the king of this Curava tribe, desired a daughter of one of the neighbouring Vellazha Muthaliars for his wife; and, after Pere consultation with his caste, the Muthaliar consented, prescribing as acondition, that the ceremony should not be conducted in a com- mon booth of palm-branches, but in a stone-building specially erected | i for the purpose. The building was formed by workmen under the in- | fluence of the Muthaliars ; and was so contrived as to appear strong, t yet to be capable of being thrown down in an instant. The ceremony | | ‘was also so managed as to leave, at a particular time, only the Curava _ king, and his people, withinside ; on whom the building was caused to fall. Some of his posterity ruled. Names and periods are specified ; | and they would appear to have been superseded by the Vellazhar; and these by the English authorities. 266 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr. Remarx.—This paper I suppose to be enigmatical as to the well, and the stone building. The former may denote a profitable monopoly in the oil trade. The latter any device by which the death of the king was procured. There was something similar in the result to thisina — Malayalam paper before noticed; perhaps both incidents er: be one é | and the same, narrated in different manners. | Notrt.—This section was so much damaged as not to be capable of complete restoration. The sense is defective only in one place: the re- mainder is coherently re-copied. All that remains of the book is in so hopeless state of destruction, by c) . insects, that no three consecutive words can be put together; and the 4 whole is, by consequence, z7rrecoverable. The head sections in English are so injured as not to preserve connexion. I therefore copy them out from their previous entry in Des. Catal. vol. 2, p. XCIX. art. VIII. 4, Account of Terwvangode otherwise called Terwvatan-géde-village. 5. Account of the mountaineers residing on the Panmailla hill in the Travenkur district. 6. Account of the celebrated temple of Anantasena of Teruvenanda- ; puram. Manuscript book, No. 50.—Countermark 1019. Section 4th. Copies of inscriptions at the Vaishnava fane of Con- jeveram, and at other places. | No. 1. Dated in the 8th year of Sri Vijaya kanda Gopala. Gift of cows and some other cattle by a nayak to herdsmen; by which they — oe stood engaged to supply the expense of keeping a lamp constantly lighted in the fane of Varada-raja. = | No. 2. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1453 (A. D. 1531) in the reign of Achyu- £ | ta-rayer. An engagement from the Brahmans of the fane given to g | Narasaiyar to prepare a certain quantity of food for the idol; in consi- es | deration of a certain proportion of revenue, arising from her village of a Salapacam. Z | No. 3. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1496, in the time of Sriranga-rayer. “SOE eal ain Brahmans gave to another Brahman 500 gold huns on condition of a | 1838.) Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 267 donors; and as he acquired considerable distinction, it may be well to know the time when he flourished, hereby specified. No. 4. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1392 (A. D. 1470) in the time of Viru- pacshi-rayer. Gift ofa village by Zumma-raja toa fane at Tiruvatiyar. No. 5. Dated the 20th year of Sriraja Narayana Sambhuva rayer. An order to cause the image of Aruldla-nat’ha, to pass through a cer- tain street in public processions, and also to visit certain groves specified. No. 6. Dated in 1443 in the-reign of Vira Crishna Deva Rayer (A.D. 1521). Gift of a village the revenues to go towards certain cere- monies and processions specified ; by Jada-koba-jryar; and the Brahmans, in return, engage to discharge the said obligations. Notr.—The above date is valuable. No.7. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1517 in the time of Sri Vira Vencatapati- deva-maha-raja. Gift of a part of the proceeds of a village, from two | Brahmans, to Pandarams of the fane, in order to conduct certain cere- _ monies which are minutely specified. No.8. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1469, in the time of Catdari-saluva-cannt _ Narasingha rayer. Gift by a manager of that prince, of the revenue arising from increased cultivation; in consequence of a water-course dug at his expense: to a fane at Tvruvatiyur, of Poruldla Perumal. No.9. Dated in the twelfth year of Srz Rayisa maha-raja-dever. Gift of thirty-three cows to produce curds, and butter-oil, for the same fane, from Raja-raja Maravo-rayen. No. 10. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1300. Gift of a village in free tenure, by Vira Hariyana vdiyur to a fane, not specified. No. 11. Said to be in Telugu, and not given in the book. No. 12. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1481 (A. D. 1559) in the time of Séluva _ Narasingha-rayer-maha-rayer. Gift of means to supply a light in a fane, by two persons whose names are specified. No. 13. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1498. Gift of alight to a fane, from whom does not appear. No. 14. Datedin Sal. Sac. 1464 (A. D. 1542) in the time of Sri Vira Achyuta rayer maha rayer. Gift by Chelligutiya pillat of 250 -fanams (value uncertain) to purchase seed-corn, and cultivate it after being sown; the proceeds to be applied to find butter-oil for anointing _ the image, on every eleventh day of the moon’s bright, and dark, half. No. 15. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1459, in the time of Sri Vira Achyuta i Mahadeverayer. It commemorates a donation to this effect ; Tirumalaya- ¥ maha-raja deposited 300 gold huns, in the hands of Ramanuj-ayengar> to provide butter-oil, for anointing the image during 130 days out of the _ whole year. Se 368 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr. No. 16. No date. Timma Kondan (aruler) gave an order to ten heads of villages, to supply some assistance (not specified) to a fane. i | No. 17. Dated the in 26th year of Rajathi raja-raja-dever. Narapa- {3 nayak, gave twenty-six cows and 59 sheep to 3 cow-herds andshepherds, | under an obligation to furnish every day a certain specified quantity of | butter-oil and curds ; the former to be used in maintaining a perpetual ion in a fane. No. 18. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1459, in the time of Achutapa-deva-maha- rayer. The said Rayer gave a village, having four connected hamlets to the fane of Aruldla-Perumal in Tiruvattiyir, to furnish a constant sup- ply of butter-oil for the evening-daily- -anomting of the i image; and also a revenue of one thousand five-hundred gold huns, ; arising from fourteen villages for the general ceremonial usage of the said fane. No. 19. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1461, mm the time of Sr -i-Vira-Achyuta rayer. One named Paré dncusa-jiyar purchased from Brahmans three villages, their private property, and then made them over to the fane of Aruldla perumal in Tiruvattiyir, for anointing the image with butter- oil, and other ceremonies, on fifteen yécadasas (or eleventh-days of the moon’s bright and dark half) out of the entire number during the year. — No. 20. Dated in the 6th year of the reign of Sri-Vijaya-Kanda Gopdla. Gift by the whole of the people of the town of Amir of eighty calams of rice-corn annually, to the above mentioned fane at Tiruvattiyir (supposed to be Conjeveram). No. 21. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1513 (A. D. 1591) in the time of Venca- ~apati-rayer-maha-raja. Gift by Sama véda-rangapatyer of the two united villages of Alampdcam and Anampadi, for the general ceremo- nies in the fane of Poruldla Perumal; Cumara Tattacharya- ayengar ¥ # being constituted trustee. | . No. 22. Datedin Sal. Sac. 1462 in the time of Vira Pratépa-Achyuta;s — | rayer-Maha-rayer. One named Réma Pattéiyar gave 120 gold huns to 7 be laid out in cultivation, the proceeds to be eae Se aT to the supply — . of food for the image (i. e. temple-attendants). | No, 23. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1454 Nandana year in the time of of dee rayer-maha-rayer. Achyuta-rayer was installed in the preceding Virote- fil year ; he conquered many persons—he subdued the Péndiya king, and took one ofhis daughters ; he fixed a pillar of victory on the banks of the | Lambraparant (viver at Tinnevelly); he greatly harrassed 7’ umbiché | nayak, and Sdluva-nayak ; and, returning hither in the above mentioned “a year 1454, in the presence of Varada-raja-svdmi (god of the Vaishnava ie fane at Conjeveram) he had himself weighed against pearls in the op- a posite balance, and gave his weight in these to the fane; and, at the zie oF 1838.) Report on the Mackenzie’ Manuscripts. 268 game time, gave a present of one thousand cows. He also gave to the : fane many largesses in money; some very valuable jewels; and some ; costly garments. He further bestowed a revenue of one thousand five- hundred gold huns, arising out of seventeen villages. He also gave a chank, a chacra, an open hand of benediction* and a tridental mark (tirunama), the same being made of gold set in jewels. Nove.—The above inscription is cut on the south wall of the Conjeve- tam fane; opposite the place where the ccremonial utensils are kept. Itis very important towards adjusting some valuable dates, and to _ give a footing whereon to stand in ascending higher up in the history of the Carnatic. The specification of grants, in the inscription, is much more minute, than in the preceding abstract. It is probable that the _ largesses herein detailed are those referred toin No. 83, which see. | No. 24. Giftby Konert Mdi-kondan of fifteen-hundred pagodas, or L ia huns, arising from the revenues of three villages, for the conduct _ of festivals to thefaneof Kondarama (built by the giver) inclusive of | the Vaishnava-Brahmans. | No. 25. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1470, inthe time of Sri Vira Sada-Maha rayer. Onenamed Vallaba-deva-raja, gave avillage yielding a revenue [) _ of one-hundred and forty-eight pagodas, in the name of another person, p i] uM) ee the fane where the inscription is recorded. No. 26. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1475. Gift by Tiruvencataiyar of a half 2 e one-third of the revenue of two villages, the other two-thirds of which fe ‘revenues had been previously bestowed on the fane. | _ No. 27. Dated in the 13th year of the reign of Kulottunga Chola. L One named Vicrama Chola Sambhuva Rayer gave certain cows, goats, | &c. to furnisha supply of butter-oil; in order to keep up a perpetual light in a fane. ‘No. 28. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1514, in the time of Srv Vencatapati- deva-maharayer. One named Tirumala Cumdra Tattachari-ayengar, bestowed the revenues of two villages, in order to supply food to the | fane of Porulala-Perumal at Teruvattiyur during the public processions in the months of J uly, August, September, March, and May. ae No. 29. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1493, in the time of Sri Rhanga-deva 7 Biaho-r rayer. One named Achyuta nayak (a local chief) gave five villages, ~ the proceeds to go towards the expenses of a public procession and . of the Alavar (deified votaries of Vishnu) in the month of May. a | * Of Vishnu’s two front hands, one is open in the form of benediction, the other open i in form of receiving. 370 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Oct.- Bal No. 30. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1480, in the time of Sri Vira Sada- Sica | deva-Muha-rayer. The inscription is incomplete; a string of titles pre- 2 ‘| cedes the names; but what was given does not appear. ee No. 31. Of this inscription there is left only a line or two, at the a beginning. (Here follows a chasm ; occasioned by three leaves having been cut out of the book. The whole of No. 32, is wanting, and the commence- ment of No. 38). P| No. 33. ******, minute specifications of tax, or duty, on various 7 agricultural, and other productions, and a like minute mention of the mode of appropriating the different small sums; the whole amounting . to one-hundred and twenty-three gold huns, for certain festival services % ina fane : the name of which does not appearinthe part of the inscrip- — tion which remains. | No. 34. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1325,in the time of Srz Vira Hari-hara- | rayer, agift by one named Dévannen of cows to supply butter-oil to — ‘ the fane of Trruvattiyur. : ¥ No. 35. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1423 two persons, named Vécapa- nayake BY | and Tirumala-nayaken, gave means to keep up a perpetual lamp in the © | same fane ; made over inalienably into the hands of the temple mana- si ger; and with a severe denunciation added on any one that may alienate 4 the gift. 3) No. 36. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1309, in the time of Accana-udiyan, and | Cambana-udiyar. Gift of the villageof Kolipacam, by Konapu son of Muttapen to the fane of Arulala-perumal in Tiruvattiyur. a No. 37. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1459, in the time of Sr7z Vira Achyuta C Rayer. Gift by a Brahman (as supposed), named Narayanan of 80— fanams; for the purpose of cultivation ; the proceeds to go to provide a certain kind of cakes ; and also butter-oil for anointing the image of | the aforementioned Poruldlar, duri ing four festival days. a No. 38. Dated in the 13th year of Sri-rajathi- raja-dever, Coparyas ; Landa-nayak son of Mandala-nalla Tandama- nayak-raja of Asiagiag (a name of Conjeveram) from a district bestowed on him by Virat Narasingha-deven : it gives the village of Triyalam of Févir district — for the service of the fane of Aagikalicise umal, yaalienably bestowed. ; No. 39. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1452, in the time of Sri-Vira Achyuta deva Mahe-rayer. Gift to the fane of Porulala Perumal, of two thou- { sand five-hundred chacrams (gold coins) from Ramanaj- -ayengar, for the celebration of the Lacshmi-festival in the month of Piratast (or Septem= ber). * 4 aaa fieport on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 27% ie. 40. Dated in the 16th year of Vijaya-kanda-Gopala-dever. Gift A _ [Here occurs sisciehier a by reason. of one leaf cut out ae the I _ book (visible from the remains) ; occasioning a loss of five short inscrip- _ tions from No. 41 to 45, inclusive]. No. 46. Dated in the 10th year of Raja-raja-dever. Gift of 33 cows, e beg Damotaren to supply butter-oil, for a perpetual lamp in the Perumal - fane. | No, 47. Dated in the twenty-first year of Raja-raja-dever ; a like gift for the same object from Peraytra-chetti of Purnéttu-mangalam. No. 48. Dated in the 11th year of the same like gift, for like purpose; _ by Aya nombi-perumal-nayaken, of Karpalt nattam. | | No. 49. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1439, in the time of Sra Vira Crishna dever maha rayer. Gift by him, at the solicitation of the Brahmans, of the | revenues of two villages to be appropriated to sundry uses connected iy with the cars, and other appurtenances of festival processions. ba No. 50. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1633. ply butter-oil for the fane, by Perumanda-nayak pis 1838. ] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 275 7 No. 97. No date of year (except that of the Hinducycle). Gift by Kuru-cula-rayen of 11 different kinds of animals to supply oil for one lamp daily. No. 98. Dated in the 36th year of Tribhuvana Chacraverts. Gift of 43 cows, and other cattle, to supply butter-oil to the fane; by whom does not appear. No. 99. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1238. Gift of one thousand gold huns, to procure certain valuable ornaments for the image in the fane of druldla . _ Perumal; by whom does not appear. No. 100. In Sanscrit Grant‘ha character (see end of this report), Se No. 101. Ibid. No. 102. Dated in Sal.Sac.1373, but the rest is very imperfect. . a No. 103. Dated in the 38th of Sri Coperum Stngha-dever. Gift of 33 r cows &c., to supply butter-oil, by certain traders, whose mames are = specie . - No. 104. Very imperfect. (i No. 105. Gift of land; but the whole very imperfect. _ No. 106. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1440: in the time of Chrishna-dever-rayer : - the inscription itself, on the stone, is stated to be not complete. E: No. 107. Dated in the 22d year of Kuldttunga Chola-dever ; gift of land; but the remainder very imperfect. a ag oe mo in Sal. Sac. aoe in the time of Sr pe Ss ENE yer Re = names are specified. No. 109. In Telugu (not in the book copied from). No. 110. Gift of certain portions of ground, within certain villages. _ The proceeds to go towards building an agraharam, connected with the ere of Yécambésvarer at Conjeveram ; date, or name of giver, does not appear. _ No. 11i. Dated in the time of a chief subordinate to Har?-har a-rayer. Gift of certain portions, which are specified, of revenues from different Villages, by Rama-devi-avvayar, to the fane of Yécambésvara, at Conje- _ -veram. | No. 112. Dated in the reign of Vencatapati-deva-rayer, in Sal. Sac. _ 1518 ; the remainder is incomplete. _ No. 113. Dated in the 3d year of Gopala Maha-raja. Gift of certain lands in perpetuity to the fane of Yécambésvarer, by a herdsman. No. 114. Dated in the 8th year of Kuldttunga Cholan; gift of money by Mathuréntaca-deven, to maintain lamps in the fane of Yécambésvaras No. 115. Dated in the 18th year of Kuldéttunga Cholan. Gift, by the _ wives of some Wiyalvar chiefs, to the amman (or goddess) of the fane ¥ of Yécambésvara. a 276 Keport on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Oer.: ae No. 116. Dated in the same year of the same. A similar gift from oy wives of the Wtyalvar chiefs. 44) « 1 No. 117. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1508, in the time of Vencatapati-deva. | Maha-rayer, commemorating a remission of tax, or custom, on allarticles in transit when intended for the use-of the shrine of Y écambésvara, and Caméeshi. No. 118. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1328 in the time of Bukha-rayer. Gift, by two ladies (including their children with themselves), of the proceeds from the sale of certain lands, to the fane of Yécambésvara. No. 119. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1391. Gift of certain wet, and dry, lands, — to the fane of Yécambésvara, by Buvandeca viran. No. 120. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1328 in the time of Bukha-maha-rayer. | Gift of wet and dry lands to the said fane, by three persons whose names ! are specified, to the same fane. . Y | No. 121. Dated in the 20th year of Sri-raja-raja-dever: commemo- 1% rating an agreement by certain individuals to supply oil in turn, for the maintenance of several lamps, in the same fane. a No. 122. Dated in the 25:h yearof Gépdla-dever. Gift of certain land el to the said fane, by Sura-Vetidnudijar to supply food. | No. 123. Dated in the 5th year of the same. Gift by certain indivi- & | duals, whose names are specified, of thirty-two cows, &c. to supply but- | ter-oil, for the use of the fane. No. 124. Dated in the 12th year of Kuléttunga Cholan: commemo- — rates simply the appointment of an officiating hierophant ; with an ange : ment to follow his orders. : No. 125. Dated in the I5th year of Srikula. ree Fe ruler of es Chola kingdom, Gift of thirty-two cows to supply butter-oil as before ; — 2.4 and of two hundred huns (or pagodas) to supply food for the god. = Inscriptions at Sri-Permatir. No. 126. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1556, in the time of Vencatapati-rayer of Pennaconda. Gift by several traders of thirty hums, at the opening of a new Mantapa; it being stated, that the said 80 huns, would pro- | duce annually an interest of nine pagodas, which interest was intended | to provide all things needful at the annual celebration in the said percha or Mantapa. : No. 127. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1516 in the time of Sri- Vencatapati-rayere ie | Gift of fifteen pagodas, by certain Brahman managers of the fane, E 0 ” 1838. ] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 277 supply food, with a heavy denunciation on any who might alienate the gift to other purposes. No. 128. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1667, in the time of Angara nayak, son of Vencatapati ; commemorating the building of a Mantapa : the remainder imperfect. No. 129. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1512, in the time of Vencatapati-deva- maha-rayen. Donation of certain portions of rice-grain, from the pro- ceeds of harvest, at several towns and villages, the names of which are mentioned, for the use of the fane, by certain villagers, or towns |) people. i No. 120. In the Vaishnava fane at Conjeveram dated in the 32d year of _ Raja-raja-dever. Giit of part of the revenue on certain lands which produce salt; to go to the service of the fane of druldla Perumal, for festival occasions. _ No. 131. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1599 in the time of Sri-Viru-Vencatapati- rayer. Gift of 200 huxs by certain Brahman-managers, for the service of the fane. Conjeveram is described as being within the Chandragiri _ kingdom. No. 132. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1288. Dated in the time of Sri-Vira-Cam- ban, a local chief. Gift by certain cultivators, of the proceeds of cer- _ tain revenues, for the advantage of the fane. Sa ES EERIE Ss SEIS EER eee hee i: s = ee No. 133. Inscription at little Conjeveram. __ Dated in Sal. Sac. 1498. Two persons named Rdghava and Chele eS Perumal, commemorate the gift, each one, of a daughter, to become the slave of the god, in the said fane, and to do all needful work therein, - No. 134. At the Yecambara-fane. Dated in the fourth year of the _ Vierama-Chola-dever. Gift of certain wet and dry lands, for the benefit _ ef the fane, by certain villagers (names not mentioned ; the inscription || being incomplete). ! a No. 135. Dated in the 27th year of Kulottunga Cholan. Gift of thirty- | two cows, &c. to supply butter-oil by Ziruw Yecambanudiyan. | eo No. 136. An inscription of Crishna Rayer in Sanscrit, and Grantha | characters (see the last article in this report). Le No. 137. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1494. Gift of a village, in free tenure; for | the. service of the fane. : Be No. 138. Dated in Sal. Sac. 1516 in the time of Vencatapati-rayer. Do- i -hation of 110 pagodas ; the interest to go to supply food, for the fane: by _-eertain Brahman-managers. | i : No. 139. No date. Gift of ten pagodas, the interest to supply food for be the fane, on the recurrence of a certain ndécshetra, or lunar asterism, 3 278 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr. No. 140. A document containing the names of the Aluvar or certain special Vaishnava devotees, with the times and places of their birth.’ An inscription commemorating the gift of certain lands ; it does not appear to what fane. Another commemorating a donation, by whom not stated, to supply food for the fane at Sri-Permatur. A copper-plate Inscription. Dated im Sal. Sac. 1645. Commemorates a gift of thirteen villages, in free tenure, through the means of Ramanuja-achdryar. There follows a list of sundry matters, contained within the fane of Varada raja at Conjeveram. Afterwards there is a list of kings or rulers, with dates; being a résumé of the contents of preceding inscriptions ; omitting every thing except the year, when given, and name of the king, or ruler, mentioned. As these appear, in brief, in the foregoing abstract, in a compressed form, there is no need of minutely following the said réswmé. A list in the Sanscrit language, and Grant’ha character, is appended 3 containing a catalogue of various books in the said language; the minute specification of which, in this place, is needless. It was very probably made use of in compiling a general catalooue of Hindu literature, ad- : verted to in my second report; which may be consulted. — ; There is also a detail of the succession of the line of Tattécharyar, ; head Brahman, upwards; of some use in chronologically fixing the origin of the fane. The names of Sancardcharyar and of Ramanajachd- ryar appear among others. Manuscript book No. 4.—Countermark 48 and 49. Section. Tambaravant (Tamraparni) Mahatmyam, or legend of the — river at Timneyelly. This river being among those that are deemed specially sacred, it of ql course has its legend, contained in this paper; to the following general purport. i Reference to the Trimurti, to Munis; to the place of their residence | yielding every thing desired, and termed Naimisaranya; tothe four — Vedas, the 18 Puranas and to Pard-sactt, the consort of the Supreme — 1838.) Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 279 Being, or first cause, from whom the Trimurté proceeded: (the term Pard-sacti in this sense is used only by Saivas ; it has then a relation to Parvati, and conveys the priority and supremacy to Siva. The same idea as personified is termed Maya with reference to Brahm, and Na- rayant with reference to Vishnu, to whom the Vaishnavas attribute the priority and supremacy). Reference to Saraswati, to Lacshmi, to Cal, with details concerning them, and the thirty-three crores of celestials. Allusion to the pawranical story of Daesha, and the creation of beings by him. The formation of the Tamravanni river is derived from a wish of Parvati to have a companion; owing to which wish, Siva went to Brahma, who formed this river. Eulogy of the numerous éir?’has, or sacred pools, for bathing, is added. Various emblems of Siva are ad- verted to ; while removal of sin, and final beatification, are stated to be | obtainable by bathing in those pools, and worshipping those emblems. ‘i: Legendary notice, and eulogy, of various Sativa fanes of celebrity. All 4 manner of sin, whether among the inhabitants of Jndra’s world, or of | earth, are removed and final beatitude obtained by bathing in the Z'am- u ravanni ; and even beasts, by bathing therein, attain to Sverga, or the world of Indra. Those who eat of the grain grown on lands fertilized pY this river will attain beatitude. A symbolical fable is given. The river is termed the daughter of Agastya, as springing from Pothacya hill, ~ and as married to the Samudra- -raja (or sea-king), because flowing into | the sea. Both are stated with mythological accompaniments, and orna- | - ments. In this document there is a reference to the affair of might be called by his name; which request was granted. Rama, and his company, bathed in another pool; which, after he had returned 2| dé E838. | Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 281 to Ayodhya, acquired the name of Rama-tirt’ha. Further, Agni, for a fault committed, bathed in another pool, to wash the fault away; which pool thence acquired the name of Agni-tirt’ha. More- over Agastya, when sent from Cailasa to the south, asked how he could go thither without having previously seen the marriage of Siva with Parvati; and was told, in reply, that the same should be seen by him in the south, after first visiting two places: one of which was Jambukésvara-St’halam, where a pool still bears the name of Agastya birt’ -ha, because he bathed therein ; Surya (or the sun) did penance at this place, in order to acquire beauty ; and the pool is called Surya- pushcara tirt-’ha wherein he bathed. Chandra (or the moon) did pen- ance on account of his fault concerning Rohrxd (the fourth of the lunar asterisms); and the pool wherein he bathed is called Chandra-pushcara- iurt’-ha. A reference is then made to the subject of the Sri-ranghas Mahatmyam.—Vibushana brought the image of Rangha to the neigh- bourhood, where it continues ; and adds to the celebrity of the place, There is further some mention of Cumbhakerna, a relative of Ravana. The story is then introduced of a spider, that weaved a canopy for the image of Siva, which an elephant that came todo homage always destroyed. The spider determined on revenge ; and, watching an oppor tunity, crept into the trunk of the elephant, and up to its brain ; there- by killing the elephant. The spider also died, from not being able to get out again. Both being devotees of Siva , they received gifts as the re- ward of their attachment. The elephant asked that the neighbourhood might be termed Gajdranya, which was granted. The spider desired to be born aking; as such to build fanes and towers to Siva; and then to obtain beatification. Accordingly it was born at Chillambram, as the son of Subadina chola ; concerning which birth there are some astrological matters. In his time the shrine of Jambukésvara was built, and orna- mented. Inorder todefray the expense the Vibuthi (or sacred ashes of the Saivas) was miraculously turned into pieces of money; and the sup- ply was proportioned to the amount required. Remarx.—This last section, being written on inferior country paper, was found to be much injured by insects. It has been in consequence restored. The document is illustrative of local mythological opinions. The story of the spider is alluded toin the Trinomali Stala purdna. The account of the son of Suba-dina may be compared with a paper on the Chola rajas, abstracted in my second report (see therein Telugu MS. book No. 33, section 1, at the commencement of the section). Nore.—This document is entered in the Des. Cat. vol. 1, p. 175. art. XXxXiv. nD iQ Manuscript book, No. 24.—Countermark 778. Section 1. Account of Mavaliveram, or the seven Pagodas, in the dis- trict of Arcot. Reference to the legend of Prndarica rishi, in a former great age, and a lotus flower, which he purposed to offer to Isvara: he was seized by an alligator, when gatltering one; which creature was a Brahman, impri- soned by the sentenceof another Brahman, for mocking him. A reference to the fable of Vishnu sleeping on the shore,and the subsequent establish- ment ofa fane. On this legend is grounded a petition (to whom does not appear) to restore certain immunities, lost during the Mahomedaa troubles in the Carnatic. The legend of Karz Kindam. Rajendra Chola was afflicted with Brahma-hatti; which left him on entering any fane, but seized him as soon ashe left it. It finally quitted him, on his paying homage at this shrine; in consequence of which benefit received, he gave the place some immunities, and privileges. Suru-guru-raja originally built the fane, and many connected build. ings. Atalater period, when they had gone to decay, Cénda rayen repaired, and restored, them. Other persons subsequently made various additions. Notices of minor local matters; down to the time of Mr. Huddlestone, a Collector in whose time some repairs were made. Ata later period the Cumbhabeshegam was performed ; during a renova- tion of the shrine, in the time of the Nabob. The place suffered by reason of Hyder Ali’s irruption. A detail follows of the days on which festivals are held, and proces- — sions made ; as also of expenses required. Some particulars are given, concerning one named Pombala-Panddéram, who made many additions to the place. A mention follows of the Chacravertis the periods of whose reigns — are mentioned, in crores, lacs, and thousands of years. On coming down to the Chola-rajas and Balala-rajas, their reigns are specified in thou- sands, and hundreds of years. The names of some of the Rayers are given with the Sacat year. (This list in the later period may be of some nse; but there are other similar ones already abstracted in former reports). Account of Karz-Kiundam. A detail of shrines amounting to nine, and of thirty-two villages, be- e | Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. fOcr. op ee 1838. ] : Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 283 longing to them, by way of endowment. Also ofeighteen other villages; given, forrepairs, ornaments, &c. connected with the service of the shrines. A list of the inscriptions, within or around the walls of the fane ; but without any specification of the contents. _ Remark.—The section-heading imperfectly designates the contents: the chief portion of which relates to the fane of Karz Kundam, about seven miles S. W. of Chingleput (a building ona hill, of remarkable appearance, on the high road to Trichinopoly). The paper, on which the section is written, is in perfect preservation ; the ink is become pale ; but the contents are not of such consequence as _ to require immediate restoration. The document will last, as itis, for | several years. Section 2. Account of Pdndiya Pratépa rdja of the Péndiya désam. _ This is not, as the title would appear to imply, the account of one king, but of the Pandiya race. Hence rdéja isto be understood collec- tively, or in the plural, and Pratépa merely as an epithet signifying “ cele- brated’’ or “ illustrious.’ The document contains an outline of the contents of the Madura S?hala Purdnam, down to the time of Kéna-Sundara Pdndiyan. It then | mentions an unsettled, or unknown, period. The story of Arjuna and his 1 brothers, is adverted to, from the Bhdératam; so far as needful to intro- duce the visit of Arjuna to Madura. It is added afterwards, that Arjuna having married the daughter of Maliya-dhvaja, his son named Peparavé- _ hana succeeded to Maliya-dhvaja, and thence forward is deduced a line of kings, down to Chandra Sec’hara, and the intervention from Vijayanaga- ram ; which led to the accession of Visvandtha-nayak ; with the mention ‘of which circumstance, and the cessation of the Pandiya dynasty, the | document ends. _ Remark.—Inso faras concerns the St’hala puréna, nothing further needs | r to be mentioned. The list of descendants, deduced from Pepara-vahana, isthe same with that contained in the supplementary manuscript (Or _ Hist. MSS. vol. I.) to which, with the three documents, before re- | Mported, it affords a fourth attestation. a The statement that Arjuna married the daughter of Maliya-dhvaja, I Af » E have met with herein, for the first time, ina native MS. : consequently an : | expression of disbelief, as to its being contained in any native MS. 284 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr. tends to controvert the entire Purdnam ; because the son of Arjuna and the daughter of Maliya-dhvaja, then must be the famous Sundara and Mindeshi the tutelary nuwmina of the place ; considered tobe incarnations of Siva and Parvati. There, for the present, I leave the matter. Norr.—The paper is good, and in perfect preservation ; and the ink deep-coloured ; consequently restoration is not required. There is half a page following, in Telugu, mentioning the building of a fane at Chola-puram in the Pandiya country, by one named Sancara- narayana. We also built the village, and an agrahéram; residing there. He did so in consequence of having been driven from his resi- dence at Chola-puram, in the Trinomali district, by the violence and Op- pression of a Chola king; which induced him to emigrate to the south. Section 3. Account of Sixty-six Jaina fanes in the Canchi district, with the customs and manners of the Jainas. A mention of the different ages, according to their system ; the twen- ty-four tirt’hacaras; the Manus ; and the Chacravertis among them. The commencement of the Sacai-era is specified in the Cali Yuga year 741. Many Jainas came, from the north, to the Canchi district in the | Cali Yuga 1451 Sal. Sac. 710: in the reign of Hima-sitala maha raja. It was then a forest, which they cleared and cultivated. In his timea Schism arose between the Jaimas and the Bauddhas, Aca’anga-dever, — overcame the Bauddhas. Some of the Pauddhas were intended to be ~ put to death in large stone-oil-mills ; but instead of that were embarked on board ships, or vessels, and sent to Ceylon. Some subsequent matters are mentioned ; and then a reference to dppar and Manica-vasacar. Subsequent times of war, and disturbance, are adverted to ; in whic h the Jainas were scattered, and went to various places: their fanes being injured, or destroyed. Revenue matters are mentioned, in the time of the — Honorable Company. In the Pira-désam there are about one hundred — Jaina house-holders. Fifteen fanes are large, some small:-inall there’ | are sixty-five fanes. A list of these, and of their villages, follows. : Remark.—This paper is curious and important : both as regards ink | and paper, it is in good preservation. Section 4, Answers to queries, from Brahmans at Sri-rangham. Who was Dherma Brahma? He was a Chola-king of the Treta-Yuga, — 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 385 not Dherma-raja (of the five Pandavas). He was co-temporary with Vibishana, and founder of the shrine. His capital was Uriyur. A few particulars, not well connected are given ; together with the early dynasties of kings. In reference to Chola kings, they say these ruled at Tirwvalanchiri, ~ west of Combaconum about four miles; where remains of their palace are - found. _ Enquiry as to history subsequent to Salivéhana and Bhoja-raja ? The reply goes backward, above that era, and adds some loose names, without connexion, of subsequent kings. A more specific mention of the northern dynasty, at Madura, is added. A list of the Rayers of Vijayanagarum ; and a re-petition of the Madura dynasty. Enquiry as to Ramonua. Some particulars are given concerning him. He is said to have flourished in Sal. Sac. 939. Enquiry as to Sancaracharya. Particulars are stated respecting him of some interest. He is said to have killed Crimi-kanda-Cholan. His polemical proceedings are narrated. Enquiry as to Pandarams, and their residence. A detail of their dif- ferent places of dwelling is given. Enquiry as to Chera kings. Nothing special is stated. Enquiries as to Congu-desa and Madura, they decline to answer, as relative to Saiva places ; while the respondents are Vaishnavas. The reply to a reference concerning Kera/a-desam is unimportant. In reference to Brahmans they assert that these were always in the country ; yet admit the introduction of some. The reply is vague on this point ; and on others they indolently profess ignorance. Section. 5. Genealogical account of Uttama Nambz, a manager of the fane at Sri-rangham. | Reference to the birth of one of the A’uvar, in the Péndiyadesam, in | the year 45 of the era of Cétana nat’ha. Vallad’ha deva, a Pandiya king : was a disciple of the said Aluvar, and established him at Sri-rangham, “expending property on the endowment of the shrine there. Several | details are given of the institution of the first of the series of managers. | The said dhiwar exercised his office during “ one hundred and seven | years.” His son Sri-Ramandar was manager for 70 years. His son | Tiru-vadi-aiyen Uttama Nambi was 60 years in charge of the fane. His son was Tiru Malla nat’ha, who received presents, from Maha raja-Vana % 286 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. (Ocr. | éeva. He was in charge 50 years, and some months. The series is con- tinued down in hereditary succession, with an average of about 50 years ascribed to each. This succession offers nothing remarkable, down to the 57th in order, who was named WNani-perumal-aiyen-Uttama-nambi. a] This manager applied to the Prab’hu, or local-chief (mame not stated) for the means of conducting the public festival of the goddess, which the said chief declined affording ; and the Brahman cut his own throat, in 9 consequence ; immediately after which an afflatus of the goddess is said ; to have rested on some one present, telling the chief that there was no © need now to do that which had not been commanded by her. The suicide, — after death, had an epithet applied to him, signifying “ firm to his word.” In the time of the 63d, in order the shrine of the goddess was repaired. ~ In the time of the 74th named Garuda-vahana-Panditar-Utiama-Nambi, | we first meet with a known date, being Sal. Sac. 995 (A. D. 1072). Con- cerning him it is noted that besides ordering certain matters relating to 4 the fane, which are specified, he was a scholar, and wrote many | Grant’has, or Sanscrit books. His son and successor, pulled down his own house, and employed the materials in building a hundred pillared — Mantapa (or porch) which procured signal approbation from the god. The 78th was named Ramanujachary Uitama Nambi (apparently after the famous Ramanuja). Many evils befel the fane in the time of the ~ 80th, which he remedied by rebuilding what had been destroyed (how — | not specified). The date of repairs Sal. Sac. 1293 in the time of Bul’ha — rayer of Vijayanagaram, whose general or agent was named Campanra- J udiyar. The influence of the Rayer dynasty appears under the S8lst of the series. In the next, donations by Tirumala Nayak of Madura are — P mentioned, with a date ; and other similar particulars, cecur down to the - 90th, who is simply termed Uttama Nambi. i There follows a list of 21 other names of another line, which has the copnomen of Chaeraiyer ; probably that of a second manager. A few | lines of a Grant’ha inscription in corroboration are added; and the aul = fo thenticity of the whole is attested by the autograph (apparently) o: Uttama Nambi ; stating his personal responsibility if any thing erroneous a should be found therein. 4 , Remark,—This document being written on bad country paper, mudd ie injured by insects, has been restored. Itaffords an instance of the way in which such kind of scattered documents may clear up a difficulty, or doubtful point, of history, when least expected. All the manuscripts, which treat of the Pandiyan history, mention the first incursion of the Mahomedans, with the disastrous consequences, and ascribe their exp ul sion to one Cammanan or Campanan ; sometimes described as having ca a 1838.) Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 287 - come from Mysore, and sometimes as a king from the north. In the foregoing document it is said that many evils befel Sré-rangham, in the time of the 80th head Brahman, without saying whence these proceeded ; but the date given Sal. Sac. 1293, as that when the evils were repaired ee with A. D 1361), enables us to perceive that the incur- sion of the Mahomedans must have been the cause. The name of Cam- | panra- -udiyar here occurs; and while the cognomen udiyar, shews him to we have been a local chief, probably in Mysore, it is also here stated that he was subordinate to Bukha-rayer of Vijayandgaram ; a statement not _ heretofore met with by me; nor had I suspected the influence of the Rayer | dynasty, so far south as Sri-rangham, at so early a period. However here _ is the evidence in a document respectably authenticated ; and I think, in iF “this particular, worthy of-credit. I had otherwise Pofeidtved that the || genealogy would be of use in ascending upwards to the origin of the Sri- _ rangham fane. There are two dates; from A. D. 1361 upwards, allowing, | on an average, 33 years for each one of 80 generations, we come to A.C. 1279 ; and from A. D. 1072, ascending for 74 generations, we come to A. C. 1370. By this check a difference of about one hundred _ years becomes apparent ; and it is otherwise manifest that the numbers, _ im the earlier part of the series, cannot be relied on. From documents which have passed through my hands, I know that the date of the foun- | dation of this fane can be definitely fixed ata much later period. There | are also other documents yet to be examined, before any positive con- | clusion is drawn. It may be observed, in passing, that the names of the head Brahmans give intimations of the cotemporary rulers; as, for ex- | ample, underthe northern dynasty at Madura, the names of the head Brahmans are similar tothe names of those kings; and so on upwards: ‘a remark perhaps not to be entirely neglected. As a document in evidence, this genealogical list, should, in my opinion, be fully translated. _ This brief paper is endorsed in Col. Mackenzie’s hand-writing ‘‘ Papea ie om Chandra-girt 1802 ;’? and on another page ‘ History of Chandra- ri.” The following is the substance of its contents. Reference to the Yugas : then to persons and events of the Mahabhéd- ta down to Saranga d’haren, with whom the lunar race became ex< met. Afterwards Sudra-Maha-raja ruled 154 years. The Bhdgavatam as related to some of the forementioned kings. Vicramarka ruled 1745 288 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr. years. Sélivdhana killed him: he (Sélévdéhana) was the son of a Brahman, by the daughter of a potter (Kosaven). He afterwards went ona pilgri- | <4 mage to the foot of mount Himalaya. Bhoja-raja ruled 144 years : he was | a great poet, and the patron of Céli-désa ; dying for grief on account of his death (i. e. of Céli-dasa). Afterwards Mandana Chacraverti ruled 62 years, and Prithuvanes Chacraverti 57 years. Subsequently the Chola-rajas ruled as follows. Uttunga Cholan........ BP ik a ees years 32 Kanottunga Cholany) eee 2 Tie a a Rajendra Cholane VV 0k 2s Sa 8 a” | Tirumudi kanda Cholan®.* )..0)5. 22.28% Ai. Nhe Ve | CamiCalar@iolan 07.) Sc a im ae ] INrinta pa CWOlan. Claw ct gue (e se. a yt "1 Uriyuy@ hola ye. 05 ee. eee tere ikl 6 : Chengan’ Cholan ). M0... ea. eae is LO | Meanalanta Clrolane 2. ager. i Ua ae wee 4 Manutnitikanda-Cholane@?i 2) a aii) a ae ae ae Vara-cuna:Cholani 27) )) 700" a: wet TS | : Ala yperantamCholan (007 2 aS 2 RirunittoCholawme ss oe, eae Ce ae Lo AvilorackadamarCholanje i270) 2 eae e 62 y Jayankonda Cholan [900 S) =a ee ‘pipe is a Crimikanda) Onolan | yy 0 5) 7 FESO 7 Toudaman.Cholan 23). ehh: EG Ce ee cdl WP) i Of his son Adondai Cholan there are some accounts. He cleared the ~ ‘ | forest south of Z'ripetti, built the town of Calastri, and sent fora colony from the south. Afterwards; BitankattuyCholanf/2) 20, 45 years. Changu nurainjan Chola) 225 14. 3 Cholamamy Cholam see) 0 Ve 7 gee mS: “s ee Gangai konda Cholan. . ie My > ae so called from his works on the Ohuvexs v, “anata Ganges by metonymy. \ Sundara pandiya Cholan..............,.. 40 years. Poceupu Cholam: 7.0 7.. IP ie cral kaa 24 in all 23 Chola-reigns. Pat Salivdhana, the conqueror of Vicramarka, remained 718 years in penance " ] at Himalaya ; and, then returning, ruled 20 years ; after which he dis- | appeared. His descendants ruled in Mysore; but records are lost, In) | other countries, the Yddava race governed. In the account of the FV, adava: . kings, that of the rulers of Chandragiri will be included, as also that ov the Rayers * to be sent by letter.” a 1838. | Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 289 This appears to be a letter as on it issigned V. Parasuramen, and dated Chandragiri, June 11, on Friday (no year, but the heading mentions 1802). Note.—There is very little in this paper that can be considered new ; and the list of Chola-princes has names, that sound artificial, though é others are real. Adondai,in other accounts, is stated tobe son of Kulot- tunga-Cholan. _ The paper was found to be loose, and in a state of decay—the ink very | pale ; it was therefore restored. Let it be noted that Salivdhana is stated - to be the son of a potter’s daughter ; and the other statements concerning _ Sélivéhana differ from those usually received. The history of Chandra- | girt, it will be seen, is not in the paper. However we know that it * became a distinct principality only in consequence of the capture of Vijayanagarum by the Mahomedans. rr Section 7. Copy of a record preserved in the hand-writing of Vaidyan- ve pe: yah at Bhavani-kudal. Birth of Visvacarma after the deluge. Origin of the Pranava; the | gods produced by means of the said Pranava; and various other orders of | beings, from the same causation. The works of Visvacarma fabulously | stated. Mandi in reply to an enquiry from Subrahmanya, taught the latter the origin of the symbol of Siva; needless to be detailed. Dif- ferent kinds of Vahanas, or conveyances, on festival occasions of the images of Siva. These festivals were observed in the time of the Palli- ya-carers and, for a time, under the Honorable Company ; until a distur- b ance created by the Pariars, led to a suit in a court of justice, when all collision of the right and left hand castes was forbidden. Some other “minute and local details are given, of customs and allowances under the Palliya-cdrers : the writers (of the five lettered sect) complain of neglect from the Honorable Company, and request patronage. Section 8. Account of the Mahratta-rajas of Tanjore. | fhe document begins with the dispute between Amir Sinha and Sar- i. and with the Honorable Company’s interference ; but takes a re- trospect to the times of Malloji, Vitoji, Sivayi, &c. Reference to con- | Mexions with the Padshah, at Bijapur. Affair with the northerns, at | Tanjore ; that is with the descendant of Vijaya Raghava. Hcoji made 250 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. (Ocr. " his claims for arrears the ground of his proceedings. Detail of subse- 44 quent Mahratta princes. Account of the Céta raja. The detail of do- a) mestic affairs, and of petty machinations within the palace, is somewhat full. There are also full details of proceedings of a more public kind, ‘ down to the interposition of Lord Pigot. Much is stated concerning that affair. The proceedings of Governor Campbell, in person, at Tan- — jore, are mentioned. The close of the document advert to the release of ~ ; the son of Tulsi raja from prison ; but states that, for the rest, injustice 4 \ remained ; and at the close, appeals to the rectitude of the Honorable a | Company, soliciting full enquiry, and redress. a Section 9. Details concerning the fanes of Siva pracasa, in the prin- | cipality of Zuraiyur. 4 = Various particulars are stated concerning this place, of a legendary Bs | kind. Among therest, a child that had died from the bite of a snake FY was here restored to life ; and one, afflicted with leprosy, here obtained acure. | Copy of an inseription commemorating certain gifts and immunities | made in Sal. Sac. 1665, to this fane, by a descendant of Nallaiya rediyar, / named Vencatdchala-rediyar, whose pedigree is deduced from the Rayer- — | dynasty ; with heavy denunciations against aay one alienatine the same — to other purposes. | Section 10. Account of grants of land made to the said fane of Siva pra- | casa, in the Turaiyur district. ; : | | | A mere repetition of the aforesaid grant, with a specification of lands — bestowed ; and attested by the signature of the said Vencatéchalurediyar- ie . “i . : $ hb : perl ee: 4 4 ; Section 11. Account of an emigration of some persons of the Reddi- | caste, from the Nellore district. | og Be This is a mere fragment, stating the fact of an emigration ; but breaking bid off abruptly. I think it must have been intended fora copy of a paper? elsewhere found in the collection, coneerning the Rediyar chiefs of Tun . raiyur, or at least the subject would be the same: hence there is proba-— Sly no real loss. [See my Third Report MS. beok No. 1, section 5]- hy By: ee ; > 1838.] Fieport on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 291 _ GeneraL Remarx.—A brief note has been attached to the abstract of the sections down to No.6. Thenceforward there was found to be loose ‘sheets of thin, and inferior, country paper; much injured, at the edges, by insects, and transposedin point of order. Not wishing to let ‘ile matter entirely perish, it has beenre-copied ; but not without breaks in the sense, where words were eaten away at the edges. Of this latter ‘portion of the book, section 8 alone is of any value; and that, from its ‘minute particularity in the later period of the Mabratta rule at Tanjore, . ought to be translated, as affording historical materials. A MS. book, before adverted to (No. 23 in this report), is more full in anterior de- tails, wherein this one is brief; and less particular in later matters, wherein thisisminute. They also take different sides of the question, ® \o which cost Lord Pigot his liberty, government, and life. ki _ According to the section titles in English (at the beginning of the book) there ought to be a paper on the five tribes of artificers, called from * a distance, and located in the Trichinopoly district ; but this document is - notnow to be foundin the book; and as the sheets are loose, it may ms have been lost, at some period subsequent to the first binding. Manuscript book, No. 7.—Countermarks 51, 97, 164. Sectton 1. Tér-conda-vdsacam, a narrative of the car-incident. This is a brief prose version of the circumstance, otherwise variously recorded, of the son of a Chola king running over a calf with the wheels of his car or chariot, in the streets of Tiruvarur ; the appeal of the cow its mother, by ringing the justice alarum bell; the distress of the young _ man’s father; the meansresorted to, in order to obviate the consequences, of the crime ; and the happy termination of the whole by Siva’s accept- ' Ing the offerings, staying the father’s hand when about to kill himself, _and restoring the young man to life: who onthe principle of like for like (or lex talionis) had been killed by running the wheels of a car over him. The subject forms the matter of a popular drama; and “ védsa- “eam” indicates a prose version from the drama. The Ee stive has al- | -Yeady been given in my second report. (Telugu MS. book No. 33, sec- tion 1). There arealso palm-leaf copies of the present document in the llection. _ Remarx.—It is written on country paper, as yet in good preservation, rhe ink is rather pale; but the writing will continue legible for some 292 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr, years to come; on which account, as well as from the cirenmstance of pf there being other copies in the collection, restoration does not af present seem to be required. Section 2. Alakésa-rajavin-cadhai, the tale of the king of Alakésa-pure. This is a clever work of fiction. The outset is revolting to western 3 ideas; and all the following proceeds on the system of transmigration of 4 souls. A king’s daughter forms an attachment, at first sight, to the stu- pid son of another king, who cannot read the writing which she conveys to him; but shews it to a diseased-wretch, who tells him it warns him to flee for his life. The king’s daughter is imposed upon, by the said leper ; kills herself; and becomes a disembodied evil spirit, haunting a. particular choultry (or seraé) for travellers; whom, during the night, if ’ they do not answer aright to her cries, she strangles ; and, vampire-like, sucks their blood. Avvaiyar, the famous poetess, asks the people of the town for permission to sleep in the said serai, when ona journey. They warn her of the consequences; to which she replies, that she does not fear all the devils of the invisible world. At the first watch, certain screams, of unintelligible monosyllables are uttered, which Avvaiyar takes up, puts each monosyllable in its place, and from the whole makes a re- condite stanza ; the purport being to chase away the spirit, which departs. At midnight, other monosyllables are uttered, which are taken up, and a more difficult stanza is produced, on which the spirit leaves. At the third watch the same process occurs, witha still more difficult stanza, as the result. The spirit now owns itself conquered; appears visibly to Avvaiyar, and receives from the said 4ovaiyar a prophetic intimation of — future transmigrations, anda happy result. It is not necessary to follow out the thread of the tale ; but simply to state, that ultimately the said — transmigrating spirit again animates the body of a king’s daughter ‘of su- . perior wit and accomplishments, who resolves to marry no one that can- ; ' not conquer her at capping verses: in doing which the candidate must — not only explain the meaning of the dark enigmas propounded (sphinx- _ like) in her verses, but alsoenounce faultless verses himself; and the oa uttering any such verse which she could not explain would secure her — hand. Many witless sons of kings made the endeavour, and failed. Narkiren (head of the college at Madura) at length encounters her, dis- guised as a poor man selling wood. She utters a stanza of contempt; — but is arrested and surprised by his answer. The contest continues for days ; every step of progress, consisting of verses more difficult than the 7 1838. ] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 293 preceding. They are indeed utterly unintelligible, without a commen- tary ; which usually accompanies them. Narkiren ultimately conquers. There are subordinate details which I omit. Remark.—lhis species of writing was noted by me ina former part o¢ this report, under the Tamil palm-leaf manuscrip!, entitled Vira Du- rendra Raja-Cadhai. The present however isa much more recondite ‘specimen ; and by asuperior hand. It differs widely from the Alakes- vara raja Cadhai, also abstracted in this report. The document is written © on strong durable paper, with good ink, and will long continue in good . preservation. The frame work, or prose of the tale, might be translated ; but from the different genius of language, the verses could not be fairly represented, by any translation ; unless indeed any one could write Ru- nic verses, mingling these with modern English, and giving a glossary, _ or explanation. " Itis entered in Des. Cat. vol. 1.p. 219, art. xxii. under the title ly, of “ Tamul-Perumal Cheritra ;” for which title, I can divine no reason. , bbe authorship is ascribed to ‘‘ ca yallar.”? Section 3. Hama-paiyan-ammani, the poem concerning the victory of Rama-paiyan. This poem relates to the time of Tirumala Nayak of Madura, and to his general ama-paiyan, who was sent with an army to reduce the rebel Setupatr, or chief of Ramnad. _ A large body, under feudal chiefs (or palliya-carers) was gathered, com- manded by Rama-paiyan. The Maravars, in defence, were headed by Sadaican, the Setupati, and by Vanniyan, his son-in-law: a six-days’ ' straggling contest occurred. Of the Madura people, 360, and of the Ma- _ravas 200 fell, Sadaican was wounded in the hand, and retreated to the | seashore, where he embarked with his army. Some petty sea-fights occurred. But Rama-paiyan ultimately constructed a bridge from the | main-land to the island Ramiseram, whereon the Sctupati, and his | troops had taken refuge. Here the fighting was renewed. Vanniyan | escaped with his life ; but Sadazcan (by magical devices, says the docu- ment) was taken prisoner ; put in fetters ; carried to Madura ; imprison- INF, and after some time, released. Nama-paiyan received distinguishing | as the result of his successful command. ‘| Remarx.—In the accounts of Palliya-curers, heretofore abstracted, the Na incidents of this war are mentioned. Most of them, with a reference also } to this poem, were given by mein the 2d vol. of Or. Hist. MSS. This | °°. a 294 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr document was written on very inferior country paper, considerably damag- ed; though as yet remaining legible. Ihave had it restored,in amore — permanent form. 3 It is entered in Des. Catal. vol. 1, p. 206, art. xxvi. The authorship . is ascribed to Tennamanar-kavi. The object of the war is not accurately stated: and the word Tumbi seems erroneously used as a proper name, Section 4. Jati nul, the rule of Castes. The usual invocations. The author undertakes to give an account of the existing divisions, and differences of caste. His name is Ulaga- nathan : he wrote it, by desire of others. Benefits resulting from reading ; 4 . it. Four chiefcastes. First rank, men; inferior class women. Five divisionsamong the Saivas. Adi-saivar-Maha-saivar only specified. Then the usual account of the origin of the fourdivisions from the head, shoulders, waist, and feet, of Brakma: which is amere symbolical emblem. The minute details of numerous sub-divisions which follow, are not well capable of being abstracted. Most of these minute sub-divisions are traced to irrecular intermixture of different castes, originating minor sub-divisions. The reading over of the statements produces a strong impression, on my own judgment, of _ an artificial structure. Nevertheless, as several of the names occur in the _ practical intercourse of life, and others are connected with doubtful and unsettled questions in history, a translation, as adocument to be weighed in evidence, might be desirable. It is to be observed, that the title ‘* mentions a composition in verse ; but this seems to have been accompa- __ nied witha prose explanation, which latter only is contained inthis paper. It is a sort of poetical prose that would be ridiculous were it the primary, on and not the secondary, or explanatory, composition, It is observable that >> # the poetical author availed himself of every opportunity to tl row in orna- ment ofa kind acceptable to the taste of his countrymen ; though not _ absolutely essential to the subject. My opinion is, that the composition of a poem was more an object, than precise accuracy ; and that, where the | ; a writer was ignorant of the origin of any particular kind of people he, drey w a | on his invention. : a Remark.—The document is written on strong and durable paper, not damaged; and the ink, though a little faded, will continue legible very many years. Restoration is therefore not required. I do not know po- sitively whether the author be the same person with Ulaga-nat’ha wh composed the Ulaga-nit?, though it is probable that he was the same. If 1838.) Leport on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 203: so he was of the ambattan, or barber, caste, and would merit great praise for his talents and acquirements, whether he may or may not have been successful in his account of the origin of castes.. Section 4. Sri carunara purdnam, or legend of the tribes of Brahman-=- accountants of villages. The usual invocations. The destructionof the Samunas, at Madura, by the intervention of Sampantar, is adverted to; and the king is spoken of as afterwards consulting with his minister on the best mode of diffusing Sanscrit literature, and the system of Hinduism taught therein, among | his subjects, and generally throughout the country. Narkirenis spoken of | as acotemporary ; which is not the usual representation. He is said to | fave obtained from Suta-rishi, a puranam, or legend esteemed sacred, taken from the Brahmanda-puranam to account for the formation of the Madura college. This is similar to the one contained in the Madura puranam. Durvasa-rishi appeared in the assembly at Cailasa, and required of Siva, that the doom which he had denounced on Brahma and Sarasvati, to the effect that they should both be sentenced to become incarnate on earth, might be accomplished. This requisition was granted ; _ and the forty-eight letters, which fancifully are said to compose the body | of Sarasvati, became incarnate in different places. There is much pueri- lity inthe details which follow. Connected with this account, is a refer- | ence to Cénchi ; and the introduction of sixty-four tribes of Brahmans into the Conjeveram district, as village accountants. A list of villages, granted to their tribe, is given. The bearing of the whole goes to shew, that the Samunas (that is Bauddhas, or Jainas) originally possessed the south country ; that the sending of the famous Sampantar from Chillam- - bram, led to the first introduction of the Hindu-system in the Pandiyan | kingdom ; that the Madura College was established to diffuse Sanscrit || literature, and the Aindu-religion ; and that a large immigration of Brahmans was invited: the secular portion of them receiving large en- | _dowments, with a view to effect the extensive diffusion of the tribe | throughout the more southern portion of the peninsula.. ~ Remazk.—The paper on which the document is written is strong and I ‘good, the ink somewhat fadedin a few places ; but the whole, as it is, | will last for several years. A small portion, at the beginning, and a | - little at the end, are of consequence ; the middle portion, taken appa-- rently from the Madura St’hala puranam, is little better than worthless ; beyond the simple fact of the formation of a college of forty- ahs 296 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocm.g learned men. The document adds an item of evidence in proof, that the Brahmans were originally foreigners in the peninsula. The entire contents of the M.S. book No. 7, have now been attended to; with I believe sufficient particularity. They are of medium consequence. Manuscript book, No. 11.—Countermark 904. This book afforded but small hope of being able to restore any portion of its contents. The three first sections were found to be utterly irreco- verable. The English section headings at the commencement are the following. Section 1. Account ofthe fane of Janardana svami at Varkara Cshe- tram, in Travancore. Section 2. Account of the celebrated fanes at Colatupalli ; situated e on the chain of hills in Travancore. : Section 3. Account of the fane of Vera-nangavu sassa, at Parungalam 5 i . in Travancore. . So far termites, and other insects, have so effectually perforated the i country paper that no one sentence can be made out complete. The patient industry of a copyist has been a little more successful, in a partes > of the following contents. i a) Section 4. Account of the hill Vélamar called Arasanmar, and Kenic z % yalar of Ulla-mali, and other mountain-borders of the Travancore country. 4 This account was collected by Nitala-narayana in1817. The ran; | of hills, inhabited by these people, are described as extensive. Néyar are fishermen ; are said to be of Agastya’s tribe, or race ; and p . homage to an image, ‘by offerings of 2Vé, or butter-oil ; hence the name Néyar. Many neighbouring places have not been explored, throug ht thickets and fastnesses. The Mali-Vélamar build houses ; cu ltivat fields for three years; then cut Se more forest, and cultivee e I | © 1 t Ul 1833.) Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 297 land for three years; andsoon. A detail of lands, occupied by the two classes of the Vélamar, is given: the total number of inhabitants, on these lands, amounted to more than four thousand. They pay extreme honours tochiefs of districts of the low-country ; especially such as wear white élothes. They were so ignorant of writing, that if any written order sealed were sent from the low-country, they took alarm, especially at the seal, and filed. They are now somewhat better informed ; and get persons to read for them. They have a god, known by the name of Piwa-vallana-vevottu-mallan, and a goddess termed Ayira-valli-am man. They dig pits, loosely covered over, to catch elephants, and other wild beasts ; and, on having finished the excavation, render homage tothe said goddess. If any wild beast do damage to their corn-fields, they pay homage to the aforesaid god, and believe that the beast will be caused to die. They have some peculiar customs at the birth of children. They marry many wives: widowsre-marry. Their customs are loose; and like those of other hill tribes, heretofore specified. They make use of ardent spirits ; and especially at the time of rendering offerings to their gods. They also use the same on occasions of births and funerals. They con- Sider themselves defiled at such seasons; and for certain days, do not enter their houses: fearing that were they to do so, their gods would cause them todie. If any one offend them, they retain a sense of the injury done; and if they utter any denunciation against the offender they regard itas of certain accomplishment. The dress of these mountaineers is described. They never wear white dresses, and are afraid of such as do wear them. An exception exiss: if any one present them witha white cloth, they tie itround their head, but never around the body. Remark.—This is another instance of mountaineers, not Hindus, who under various names, and minor differences, have been traced as existing, | _ inthe Baramadl hilis, on the Ganges; in the Vindhya mountains; in the i range down the centre of the Mahratta country; the Ganjam and Kimedy if hills; the hills of Sr¢-hari-cota ; the Neilgherries ; the Dindigul hills ; | and the *hills of Travancore. Section 5. Account of the fane of Sancara-narayan svami, at Navay?- ~ kulam, i in Travancore. The origin is ascribed to a dream of a king, or local chief. There are etails concerning offerings and supplies. Some mention of Mambéri ee | i ver Licutenaut Ward conducted a survey, in this neighbourhood, in 1817, 298 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr. hierophants. Sandal trees grow around the fane ; and a special reference — thereto is required before felling them. Remarx.—This section is unimportant. There follows copy of the journal of Nitala-Narrayan, the Brahman i} employed by Col. Mackenzie to make researches in Travancore, and the — Malaydia country. It notices his leaving Dindigul, and proceeding, by way of Madura. A description is given of the localities, and antique ; remains, at this place ; with the addition that he had no time to look into books, or ancient records. Notice is given of the village, and fane, of Su- — | brahmanya, at Sicandar-mali ; andof a remarkable tank nearat hand. In — like manner a journal is continued through the districts of former palliya - edrers, with descriptive remarks, and occasionalanecdotes. The Tamra- — parnt river, and Tinnevelly, have some passing notice. The journal ¢ continues till his arrival. It is superficial. I notice it, only because it — cannot long continue any wise legible. Such jowmals I have notusually | deemed matter either of abstract, or restoration ; and this one, even were it of importance, could (not be effectively re-copied. This journal is not =| noticed in the English index of contents; nor in the copy of it contained | in the Des. Catal. vol. 2. p. ei. ciii. : a Next follows the remains of paper, now sieve-like ; from which it can y i be seen that the list of rajas of Travancore, marked in the D. Catal. as section 6, would have been derivable. As far as this once existing record is concerned, their names are departed for ever. The like fate has attend- — ed sections 7, 8, 9, 10, 11 : which, from the entry of titles in the Des. — Catal. (no longer legiblein the book itself), I should not judge to have ? been of consequence. What follows happened to be written on thin | Fi China paper; which, though torn and injured by insécts, is yet on the ie whole legible. es e Section 12. Account of driya-nad in the Travancore country. In this district there were anciently many merchants, who carried ona : brisk trade with others in the old Pandiya kingdom. An anecdoteis | given of Kula-sec’hara Perumal of Travancore, who put to death several . of his cousins. A conspiracy was formed against him, in consequence which being informed, he conducted himself as though he ¥ ignorant of the matter; but took occasion to go to Tr svandrum, invited the conspirators to a feast, the viands of which were poisoned 1 order to destroy them. A son of his escaped to the Madura country. A successor imitated him in cruelty ; and an instance, in the case of a mer= 1838. | Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 299 chant and his wife, caused the entire body of merchants to emigrate to the Madura kingdom ; in consequence whereof the Ariya-nad became depopulated, and desolate. Anecdote of a Brahman who, sweeping aside a heap of ashes, found an image therein ; whereupon he called in his relatives to see the wonder; and ultimately the image became invest< ed withsanctity as dnania-isvara ; a fane being built for its residence. Such is the popular story. The name of the district Ariya-nad is deriv- ed from an incident said to have occurred when Rama Chandra and his brother Laschmana passed through it: the connexion between incident, and name, not being very clear. Some minute details, of modern date, do not well admit of abstract. A few of them evince the existence of ruth- less dispositions. The preceding traditions are stated to be derived from verbal accounts, given by people resident. The document is datedat Quilon, Jan. 17th, 1818, and signed by Nitala-narrayana. GENERAL Remarx.—This book is now gone through, and done with. 1 The 4th, 5th, and 12th sections have been, upon the whole, effectively re-copied. The 4th and 12th sections have some interest attaching to them. Being restored they can at any time be consulted. Manuscript book, No. 9.—(Countermark wanting). This book is also greatly injured; though not to an equal degree with the last one. The front cover, and theindex, are gone. The two first sections are in pale ink, much worn away by rubbing, or handling, and the paper partly tornaway. ‘These two sections can be made out to be ‘| those entered in the Des. Catalogue, vol. 2, p. c. art. ix. which last No. : is that belonging to the book, though now not found on it. The sections | in the Catalogue are— 1. Legendary account of Narayana Svami in the fane of Tiru-pani- || turai-kota, in the Cochin district. (From the remains it can be seen to have been very brief). | 2. List of villages of Vedapalli, in the Yeda district in Travancore. his title is legiblein the book, the names of villages not so: nor are f importance). aoc Dee Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [oCrg Section 8. Account of agriculture in the neighbourhood of the capi- tal of Travancore. This title is taken from the Catalogue, only translating two words that would not generally be intelligible. The section heading, in Tamil,pro- mises rather an account of revenue arising from cultivation ; especially that which accrues to the fane, or fanes, at the capital, by virtue of grants or donations. Accordingly the document is wholly occupied with details of different sums ; accruing from various localities of no general interest, or consequence. Section 4. Account of products in the same neighbourhood. The sections 3, and 4, are not distinguished, in the book ; but run one into another; and alike relate to one general topic of revenue from agriculture. Section 6. List of lands adapted for the cultivation of rice, and other grains, in the wet and dry seasons in Malayalum. In this country there are six months rain,and six months of dry weather. — The months are specified. The time of ploughing ; with connected de- tails, as to labourers, and instruments, employed. Sowing in the begin- 74 ning of the month of May, or opening of the rainy season. Pay of la- — bourers, not at the time ; but from the produce, when reaped. Gift from ~ the harvest to the poor on their coming to seek it. Time of harvest. Some idle fable about Arjuna and Agni-deva, to account for the differ- ence of lands fitted for wet,and dry, cultivation. Notice of rising grounds, | or higher lands. Injury sometimes done by wild beasts. Leave is ob- tained from the capital; and then watch is kept on trees, and the animals, — | as occasion offers, are shot. Specification of nine different kinds of grain. _| Modes of manuring land. Contrivance for extracting the juice of the E sugar-cane ; and manner of conducting the process. Municipal orde and arrangements in villages. Grants made to survivors of the family of any persons who have fallen in battle. The documents are sealed with the rudracsha-seal, and the grants are inalienable. Payments of some attendants on the palace. Details as to military service. Revenue details follow. Included within this section are details which, in the Des. Catal. are entered distinct, as sections 17, 18, 19, and 20. 7 1838. ] Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. 301 Section 5. Account of revenues in Travancore. This dccument has been copied in transposed order, it relates wholly to revenue details; and is unimportant. On a brief paper, attached, is a mention of lands cultivated by slaves. There follows a document written on thin China paper, torn and im- perfect, concerning the people termed Congunar, who are stated to be descendants of those that assisted Parasu Rama in his wars. There isa preface oflegendary matter, relative to Siva, and his overcoming of asu- ras, to the contentment of the devas. The account of Parasu Rama is introduced : his parentage. In early life he singly encountered a lion, and killed it. There were many Cshetriya kings in those days ; among whom Kartaviriyan was very powerful ; who by force took away the cow of plenty, from his father Jamadagni. He ultimately killed the oppres- sor. The Brahmans told Parasu Rama it was not right for him to possess a country, which he had made over to them. He left in anger; and be- | sought from the sea as much land as would extend to the distance to which he could throw a hand-winnow for corn. It alighted at Goker- nam. (There is a difference here from other accounts ; and the account breaks off, leaving a blank page). Thence recommences a mention of Parasu Rama locating the Conganar in this country; and it states that he still resides, doing penance, on one of the mountains in the extreme south. (The section heading in the Des. Cat. which may have been intended to designate this paper cannot be now determined). A paper on cultivation, compiled by Nitala Narayan, contained vari- | ous minute details, not met with in the preceding portions of this book ; | but for which it is difficult to fix on any section heading in the Des. Cat. | The details are not adapted for abstracting. It may be viewed as sup- _ plementary to the first sections. | Section 14. Account of the Mayars, otherwise called Prabhus (chiefs). The document states their amount to be 3 lakhs and 50 thousand, or three hundred and fifty-thousand. ‘The statement is the result of ver- bal answers to enquiries. It is very brief, and contains little or nothing, beyond the mention of the circumstance, that when two persons of the ‘same family are in one house, one is the property of the king. 502 Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr.. Sectzon 11. Account of the tribe of Plapalld Brahmans at the Mantapa, (alms-house) of Ambalapul. . | | | They are descendants of Brahmans, who were fishermen; who, in. 43) consequence, were afterwards rejected by other Brahmans, and received: iq the distinctive name of Plapalli ; the substance of a fish, being termed — | Pla, and pailli is a common titular name of an inferior class. They are — | regarded as of a low order. 4 Section 12. Account of the tribe of Vartyarjatc, in the same neigh=— bourhocd. The origin of the class is traced up toa time when a Yambiran, or — ascetic, ordered some of his disciples to take up the bonesofadead |) body, which had been burnt, and on their refusing to do it, on account of caste, he directed a disciple for whom he had a special regard to do so. This one obeyed ; and the name of Varz, was applied to him, as an ‘epi- thet of reproach. The Mayars assembled, and had him expelled from his caste, for having touched the bones of a dead-body. The Tambiran in consequence took particular care of this disciple, by carefully trait him in learning. He became a schoolmaster ; and his descendants, Vortyar, follow the like oceupation. : Dee Section 13. Account of the /W/akar, or first tribe, among the The mode of domestic life, and marriage ceremonies, prece trological computations. The various parts of the ceremony min described ; expenses, and presents. The tie is lax, and connected - polygamy. The Namburi Brahmans, and the Nayar husbands much thesame. The funeral ceremonies are described ; together wit the fruits, and other matters, prepared on these occasions. _ Section 17. Account of grants and rules of the people in Malayalum. Under this section-heading in the Catalogue must, I imagine, be ine - tended a paper containing questions and replies, on statistical matters, ' pertaining to Mirasi rights, or property in the soil ; modes of ee purchase; and the like ; as connected with the possessing, mortgagi 10, 1838.] Report on the Mackenzie Manuseripts. 303 selling, or otherwise transferring, landed property. This subject has more than once before occurred, in documents abstracted from the Malay- alam language : these questions appear to me to have been prepared un- der directions from the late Mr. Ellis, and transmitted to Malayalam, for solution by Col. Mackenzie’s agent, named Nitala Narayana. There is appended to this paper a brief description of the plough used in Malayalam. It is merely an addendum. Account of the Arasanmar of Peruvantan in Malayalam. The account of the Arasanmar is here limited to the notice of a few local customs, chiefly those of marriage. Thereisa better, and fuller, paper concerning them, in a preceding document. (See MS. book, No. 11, section 4). Section ¢. Account of the wild people (or foresters) in the MNWelt-malaz hills, near Travancore. This account is stated to have been obtained while journeying _ on the road towards Savart-malaz, a hill so called. If those people see ‘any one they hold no intercourse. They are deformed, with pot-bellies lyery long hair. They have asort of commerce by barter. Their 20d is roots, &c. They are so shy of strangers that no difference of or different castes, was observable. The paper is brief. 10. Account of the Arasanmar residing on the Savari Malat. erent names of classes among them are specified ; one of which an, that has heretofore occurred in Malayalam papers. A few ustoms are stated, chiefly those attendant on marriages; the docu- reaks off abruptly. ‘Section 9. Account of the Polatyar, a low tribe, residing on Canchar- pall; and other hills, near it, in Malayalam. This paper is described as a poem by Muttusdémi of the southern Cailasa is (Pyney *) in the Tinnevelly district. The language is good prose ; but _ the contents are brief. When Parasu Rama had made slaughter in his bap wars, the widows lamented their being without husbands ; and besought him to supply others, which he effeeted by calling in strangers; from oi Report on the Mackenzie Manuscripts. [Ocr. 1 which origin it may be understood that the low Polatyars (or Poolias of a Abbé Raynal) are derived. The writer gave his production to Mr. Turn- bull, whom I remember as having been employed in the survey depart- ment, among the hills, in the extreme south. {t is then stated that the Polatyars are sold as slaves; a pair fetching various prices from 300, up to 400, 600, 800, or 1000, chacrams. A few unimportant remarks, as to marriage and other customs, are added. Section 16. Account of the dates, and years, of the Caliyuga-rajas. Vicremaditya, 21 years—a few marvels concerning him are stated : era of Vic. 135. Bhoja-raja, 114 years : he ruled in Dharapur, ada protested poets. Sattathan, his son, 21 years. Salivahana, 18,000 years (some mistake, or exaggeration). Salivahana, ruled 21 years. ! Madha-verma............ OO VEdlSsenegnuescctesmete died Sacai 51 Koda-Kethana........... (AUR EEW RAP ABB on Ba ce) Glin coomndee 121 Nila Canda...... TuUled 33" years. ..ccenanes = ccsceseecuuae eerie es 154 SWI GULE NCES AE ee ach abe G6, YCAS iter ss-ase--saqencseeeemmeees 220 Chola! tajaSeccarcecccen. 27 yiedushewenseee. down to 8. S. 437 Yavana Bhoja.......... ZAIN Ge i Se ashesoudeane sboosesccoc died 478 ES) OSG as 417 YealSecsccccres aes down to 895 * PEYSONS.........04. : Dee ie BOD VERS. s.sss.ce- veicceees down to 895 wahe eddie... ¢ 255 Yeats Crishna Rayer........... 18 years......e0e.eree.. down to 1452 et AGHA Of MUGIST ET ita sees deces cab cseaeeedce ster etedse cena in all 3044....thence to 4 7 Wieramadityan.c-c. csstecneasera y “ay 2 a A= dbs pour % Mm Ss oes . fixed and exhibiting these thermometric degrees, the scale C, which is moveable by means of the knob E, is then set with its fleur-de-lis oppo- site the observed point at which B stands, and the indications then read — off from C give the tabulated numbers or heights of the column of oil — due solely to the pressure of the atmosphere. On the proper construction of the scale C depends the efficiency of the instrument, and it requires a most elaborate series of experiments to determine its different points to — that degree of precision requisite in an instrument to be used for philo- — sophical purposes—for practical use, its indications not being then ne- f cessarily so minute, the same laborious construction is scarcely requisite. — Unless, however, considerable, nay great, care is taken in determining the differences due to the effect of heat, the Sympiesometer is scarcely to be — . depended upon. G is merely a register for marking the last observation. The whole is contained in a box about 2 feet long, 4 in. broad and I 2in. deep, so that it is very portable. The preceding theory had suggested itself to me while on board, and on arrival here and making inquiries as > to the real principles of the instruments, I found I had to substitute nitrogen gas for the common air in the upper portion of the tube, that haying been found to afford the most correct indications ; the principle — ’ however was correct. The instrament I used was one by the original E | patentee Adie, which, having been constructed shortly after his invention 4 was made public, was of peculiarly beautiful workmanship. The ther- mometer was read off to hundredths of a degree, and of course, the scale C was corresponding, each single division being however considered as double, so that in a space divided to fifths, the readings go as far as 1838. ] as a Marine Instrument. 307 tenths. The instruments having been in constant use for 3 or 4 years, a slight concavity had formed in the upper portion of the tube from the trifling evaporation of the oil, allowance was always made for this in every observation, and the due correction applied to the results. The barometer, with which the Sympiesometer was compared, was a very beautiful one, by Troughton ; its scale indicated to the hundredths of an inch, and was divided ina manner worthy of its maker. Its attached thermometer was always read offas a check to the other in the Sym- piesometer, and thus as far as possible the chance of error removed. Both instruments were placed in the poop cabin witha free exposure, the Sympiesometer attached to the bulk head, which perhaps might make a little diference in temperature, but nothing material, and the barometer, as usual, suspended in jimbols. In the third and fourth columns of the register, are inserted the lati- ‘tude and longitude of the ship, at noon of the day of observation, and in the eighth, the direction of the wind is noted. The remarks on the weather include its state during the whole 24 hours, as marked in the ship’s log, which for the purpose of making these extracts was kindly placed at my command. The range of the observations extends from lat. 23° 57'S. to 2° 39 N. and long. 26° 50’ W. to 89° 50’ E. so that, in tracing isothermal lines on the surface of the earth, a considerable number of distinct points will thus be supplied, from the thermometric columns, and though, to aid in the construction of each line, one ele- ment only then is obtained, yet it will not be altogether useless. Bya reference to the register of the direction of the wind, it is found, that during the whole time we were between the parallels of latitude 30° and 40°, running down about 90° of longitude, out of 180 observa- tions on the direction of the wind, upwards of 32 are westerly ; next to these, the northerly prevailed most, and next again the easterly. Of course these directions vary considerably, but under all circumstances at this period of the year, westerly winds prevail in these latitudes, and are taken advantage of in running down the longitude. Passing now on to the main subject of this paper, I have first to re- mark, in regard to the indications of the Sympiesometer, that it invari- ably fell more on the approach of wind than of rain. It took litile no- tice of passing showers, though succeeding each other with considerable rapidity, but the moment a squall seemed gathering, the level of the oil began to be lowered, and if it continued gradually sinking, we equally invariably had a strong breeze, and if it sunk very low a heavy ‘gale. An objection, which has some weight, has I believe been stated to the Sympiecsometer, arising from its being too delicate, and giving 308 Uihty of the Sympiesometer [Oct sudden alarms by sinking two or three divisions on the approach of 4 comparatively trifling squall, This remark I found perfectly just, for the Sympiesometer, by itself, does certainly give alarming indications on trifling occasions, but while the barometer is observed along with it, the remedy is at hand. The latter takes no notice whatever of sudden squalls, though very violent during their short continuance, and IT found in Captain Horsburgh’s excellent treatise on the navigation to India, that this was, in his opinion, a most serious objection to the parometer. I could not but be struck with the beautiful manner in which the Sympiesometer removes this objection, for it just steps in to oifer its aid, at the very point where it was wanted. It invariably fore« told the approach of these squalls, indicating their violence by the number of divisions through which it descended, while the barometer stood perfectly, as far as the eye aided by a good microscope could judge, unmoved and heediess. Hence then we concluded, that, if the Sympiesometer fell alone, no danger was to be apprehended, as the squall would soon pass away, and facts invariably supported this con- - | clusion, for we were not once deceived ; on the other hand, when the barometer and Sympiesometer fell steadily together, we were sure to have a gale of greater or less violence. In our experience of this we were only once led astray, a very serious depression of the two instru- ments having been for some time observed, but no wind made its ap- pearance. During the whole of the day however, in which these ob- servations were made, we were enveloped in a thick foe bank, which may offer a solution of this apparent contradiction, the elasticity of the | air and its consequent power tc exert the ordinary pressure being al- | ways diminished by the presence of a aqueous vapour. This was on — the 5th June, lat. 37° 10S., long. 27° 57 E. Bar. 29.70 inches, Symp, 28.09 per scale. Ther. 64° 40. The lowest point to which the barometer fell during the voyage was 29. 25. inches, and the corres- | ponding point of the Sympiesometer was also its lowest, 27.68 per | scale, June 14th, lat. 370 26’ long. 61. 27 E. Ther. 62. 10. wind westerly | and blowing an exceedingly heavy gale. “ft The susceptibility of the Sympiesomieter enabling it to detect changes — unappreciable to our senses, frequently produced a rise in the column — while the gale seemed unabated. This was always hailed as a favour- able sign, and we seldom were wrong in concluding that the greatest force of the storm was expended, and that before long the wind would — lull. One of the most striking instances of the efficient aid the two — instruments would afford when observed together, was just before the © | storm of the l3th of June. A calm and beautiful day was succeeded by z 1838. ] as a Marine Instrument. 309 an equally calm and beautiful night, not a cloud wasim the sky, and the edges of the full moon were clearly and distinctly defined, with nota trace of any halo or other symptom of unsettled weather ; but the Sympiesometer and barometer has been falling steadily and progressively together, and every one seemed to think that for once they would be proved not infallible. About 9 or 10 r. m., however, the clouds _ began gradually to gather on the horizon, and the waves in the distance _ shewed their white crests, the sky became troubled, the moon seemed : _watery-like ; every preparation accordingly was made fora storm, and aboutmidnight the wind rose, and gradually strengthened till the noon _ of the same day, when it blewa heavy gale. On the night of the 14th we were in imminent danger, and had the instruments not given us time- ly warning few of us might have lived totell thetale. Few, after this woof of their efficiency, thought of despising their prognostications. The three rules of Mr. Hemmer, in regard to the circumstances which regu- late the rising and falling of the mercury in the barometer, I found very distinctly indicated by the Sympiesometer. These are : 'b. First when the sun passes the meridian, the barometer, if in the act of falling, continues to do so in an accelerated degree. 2. When the sun passes the meridian, the barometer, if in the act f rising, falls or becomes stationary, or rises more slowly. 4 3 When the sun passes the meridian, the barometer, which is sta- tionary, falls, if it has not risen before or after being stationary ; in hich case it usually becomes stationary during the sun’s passage. _ These three rules all rest on the single fact, that, about noon, the pressure of the atmosphere becomes diminished ; this result I clearly ‘obs erved with the sympiesometer, and my remark, made in ignorance “of the above rules, was confirmed by the experience of Captain Edmonds, who had observed this fact frequently during the three years he had used the sympiesometer. My observations are by no means sufficiently ensive for me to state definite quantities, I only remarked the de- cided tendency of the column of oil to lower its level about noon, and to rise again in the after part of the day. This is clearly connected with the sun’s position in the heavens, perhaps the greater quantity of “aqueous vapour present in the atmosphere, and due to the increased poration produced by his noon-day heat, may offer a solution of this ficulty, or perhaps it may be owing to some change of the electrical 310 Utility of the Sympiesometer [Ocr. able supporting powers, as I frequently observed the Sympiesometer to fall when the wind changed, and to resume its former level when this returned toits old quarter. I had intended to have discussed the ob- servations with more detail, had time permitted, by the construction of diurnal barometric and sympiesometric curves, with the registered heights for their ordinates, and the hours of observations for their ab- scisse, but, before I could have done this satisfactorily, and before the series could be available for purely philosophical purposes, certain cor- rections must have been applied, which it was not in my power to do ; this paper is, therefore, merely intended to give an estimate of the practical utility of this instrument, and the opinion J entertain of it is, that, by itself, itis not of so much importance, but that, worked with the barometer, giving as it does the very information this withholds, I certainly think ita most valuable addition to our list of marine instru- ments. The original construction of the Sympiesometer must howeverbe good, otherwise it is not to be depended upon, and I am inclined to think much of the prejudice which has arise against it among naval men takes its origin from the patent having been invaded, and cheap, and inferior articles having been manufactured, and sold. From my own observations I am most favourably impressed in regard to it, and should always like, in every ship, to see the barometer and Sympiesometer lending their aid to correct and strengthen each others indications. The deductions from the table of observations may be condensed into the following general rules, it being taken for granted that the barometer and Sympiesometer are observed together, since this is, we repeat, the only method whereby the greatest benefit can be derived from their indications in guiding the commander ofa vessel as to the weather he is to prepare for. 1. The steady simultaneous rising of the two, or their retaining together a permanently high position, presages good and fair weather. 2. Their simultaneous depression indicates a change to bad weather ; if they fall very low,a heavy gale, usually accompanied with rain, may be expected. 3. If during the continuance of a gale, however violent it may be, at the moment of observation, the two exhibit a decided tendency to rise, the force of the storm will soon abate, its maximum point being passed. If the Sympiesometer, in consequence of its greater susceptibility of slight variations in the atmospheric pressure, rises alone, not so much confidence is to be placed in the hope that the storm — is abated :—such rising is however a good sign, as it was usually soon accompanied by a rise of the mercury in the barometer. ’ ya? 1838.] asa Marine Instrument. 31 4. Ifastorm seems gathering, of which the barometer takes no no- t.ce, but by which the Sympiesometer alone is affected, a short squall will be the result. No alarm need be entertained, for here the barome- ter completely checks and corrects the Sympiesometer. 5. Asimple change of wind may produce a depression of the Sym- piesometer ; of this the barometer takes no notice. 6. A slight allowance must be made for the depression at noon. The preceding six remarks exhibit the whole of the results of practi- cal importance. There exists an impression, that both the barometer and Sympiesometer lose their power within the tropics ; unfortunately we had no good opportunity of putting this to a complete test. The Sym- piesometer, however, as far as we could judge, re¢ained its sensibility, as 4 its indications varied, even during the continuance of the fime weather _wehad. Why the pressure of the atmosphere should cease to act, or ra- ther to exhibit the proofs of its action, within the tropics, it is difficult to conceive; the indications of the instrument will of course be more vitiated by the increase of temperature, and the larger quantity of mois- ture present in the air, but that the same cause will produce similar ef- fects, either at the Equator or the Pole, is certain, and, if it is the case that barometric indications are not trustworthy within the tropics, we _ must look for the cause in some concomitant circumstances. I found the | minds of those naval men I came in contact with, firmly impressed with this idea, which they said they based on experience, without being able _ to account for it, yet there are instances on record, in which, on the ap- proach of storms, or hurricanes, immediately under the line, the mercury : has fallen upwards of an inch. The deviations of the mercury from its "mean annual height are certainly far greater, and more frequent, towards the Poles, than near the Equator, the reasons mentioned above of increas- | ed temperature, and diminished elasticity may, toa certain extent, ac- ~ count for this. Ourinformation is however by no means satisfactory ; 3 much must yet be done in meteorology before any thing can be offered rorthy of serious consideration. The circumstance has been noticed, linply in consequence of its having been suggested, and as a point on which more decided information would be interesting. The many prac- | tical rules, based: on experience, whereby seamen judge of the weather, 9 and prognosticate coming storms, or calms, fromthe appearances of the ik q leavens, are accompanied with considerable interest. The first I no- iced, was the indications of wind coming from-a-certain quarter, by the e - pearance there of flashes of lightning. ‘To this considerable attention as paid, and it was found generally correct, when the horizon was free rom clouds in the quarter whence the lightning proceeded. Tf however 312, Utility of the Sympiesometer [ex clouds were there, the indications were always false, the lightning being caused by the discharge of the electric fluid from one of these to the other, whereas in the first case, it seems as if some disturbance in the usual state of the electricity of the atmosphere was taking place, de- pendant on the effects of currents of air. Here again we are all in doubt and darkness, for we know little of any thing of the correct agency of electricity in meteorology ; there is a wide field open for investigations connected with it, and a few hints are even already given us of the im- portant part it plays in several of our atmospheric phenomena. ‘The in- dications of wind from the appearance of meteors, I found invariably false, although the sailors placed considerable dependance upon them. The appearance of cirri, or Grey Mare’s tails in the sky, told us to ex- pect wind, and indeed from their appearance, it is natural to conclude, they are under the influence of the currents in their own regions, which may soon be expected to affect ours. The cirro-cumuli were usually apparent in settled, and fine weather. Some attenticn was paid to the old, and long established prejudice, in regard to the moon’s effect on the weather. The impossibility of explaining this influence satisfactorily, naturally induces scepticism as to its actual existence, and since there is no method of proving whether the moon actually does, or dees not affect the weather, except by long, and eareful observations, conducted by men acquainted with science, and unprejudiced in their views, we must cast aside opinions, however hallowed by the lapse of time, and base our conclusions on facts and facts alone. Experience seems de- cidedly to uphold the doctrine, but the question occurs—if so, how does the mocn act? ‘Tabulated observations indicate slight di- urnal tides in the atmosphere, which we would be led to anticipate, from the action of gravitation, but as to what are the secondary laws, by which the moon exercises such an extensive sway over the weather, it is difficult to say. Her electric influence is scarcely sensible to the most delicate instruments, and indeed, so much difficulty attends our search for the cause of her influence, that we are inclined to consider the whole as a deep rooted, though certainly useful prejudice ; the existence of which | proves the low ebb of the science of meteorology. That this apparently most capricious, because to us incomprehensi- ble, branch of natural science, 1s governed by similar regular laws, to those which have been impressed on every sister science, there can be no doubt; it is our ignorance only which turns order into disorder, beauty into confusion. The human mind, even when gifted with very extensive powers, when it has many marked phenomena presented to its view, | finds it diffeult, almost impossible, to rest satisfied till some cause has a en ee 1838.] | as a Marine Instrument. Sts been found by which these can be explained —it readily grasps at any plausibie explanation, and what at first it admitted only as a means of removing dissatisfaction, becomes, when harboured as a frequent guest, a strong and rooted prejudice, and if future experience tends to confirm the idea, it cares not about farther investigation, because certainty would again be succeeded by uncertainty, and the prejudice gradually passes into firm conviction, capable of resisting for a long time any amount of counter evidence. Such may have been the origin of the almost unj. versal opinion in regard to the moon’s influence on the weather—for, the latter being so exceedingly variable, there is every probability, that numberless coincidences with its changes, and those of the moon, may be expected; but how the same cause can produce such diametrically “opposite effects as she has the credit of doing, I confess seems to me exceedingly puzzling; it would be foreign to the subject of this paper to enter on sucha question in detail, the subject has been treated at con- siderable length in the National Journal of Science, &c., by Sir David Brewster, and I was pleased to find the views there taken were similar to those expressed above, but supported by tabular data of long con- tinued observations. My own remarks on the voyage fully confirmed these sceptical views; the prejudice is however by no means an_ useless one, for it often comes, most opportunely, to offer its aid both to the agriculturalist, and the seaman, for they look forward with hope to the change of the moon, in bad weather, as the harbinger of better, in good weather, as the means of its continuance ;at one time, it is ex- pected to bring rain, at another, it is to drive it away; it ushers in the frost, and commences the thaw, and on the whole it has certainly most * multifarious and diversified duties imposed upon it; and, if it really per- forms them, must be looked upon not only as one of our greatest - blessings—but as one of the most singular phenomena of creation, puzzling alike to the simple and the sage. Utility of the Sympiesometer ‘op JYStuprur—‘op ‘yR—sourry ye spyenbs " CoO'1Z el gL hei se ale i 26 favay pue soyes, Suoms ‘yg—Ayjeubs pue sojes is raven 4 Or 02° Pens Ra ESE Sa : x) Ysoiy “Yp—souly ye urec Aavoy Yt ATyenbs Wd) “A NN] Og TZ Fl 0s" ca le sal REALE Res ae ‘urea yam AT | “MSM OS TZ -jenbs ‘oz201q Suonjs Qe “Y[][—ouy pue ‘posvoto | Ms mM) Pcis -Ul aZvedq ‘Ug—Ayjenbs pue spuim ojqeura “Wv|) "MS “M| 0Z'04 Pl’ “*"O8'66 Seley ONS plete ee eoeeoee "TL rt - 9|° oereceenece |]: * pe onwne lever ee o oF 66 ral PONG 21 er - -OOLG 009% | *® VY 6 MGT -ouy pue o}yVIE POUL yS—Apnojo "U9 me}0) "TA °d ° AL °S \ 06°09 Og coo @ ee op |#889* SP Oo os oeoe ee eo @ ‘lw ae Pv “op ‘op ‘NOON “mM °S 00°69 ro” eufagh ets -@e ls 2 fe eene] ss es aeons ‘ Gl “op ‘yg—Apnoyo ple spurm o[qeirea "W ‘Vv; “Mm "s | (O0'S9 8g" nee S SVG cep (NY 8 [G81 ; | ‘op ‘g—Apnojo yg—ouy;, pueug.y[cW “a; “Mtsts | GOO | OG fos sy eet |e meeeinee) Fg ‘OU PUL SIV JUST] “NOON| ‘“H ’s 0c’ 29 OF Ra a eee Rm ser SS 7 ‘pnojo pue SpurAr PST] ‘aTQUEVA “W'V| “A “S"S | 00'69 WW SGa| | OF OG a Ga ge S1UIL1 APIA | “pura “Ioy? «| “sodurds | *mloreq "OPN {| sonaney 3 UCM “u01} ‘O29 ‘loyyBam oY UO SY¥TeWIO jo jo fa | Seep -18U0] ve T] -eazasqo | -earesqo sth ee Sep | Wpstepp | WYSiopT | uoonN N |yo smmopxljo ow “A 00 61% OF "AA 0G 09% “Buoy, (UISG ouNe = poysTULT 00 09% OF “S 6G o€% ‘Fe WOT ; ‘SEST ! duns] AejA, PIUSUIIO LZ seers Yor) = ‘op ‘Og ‘NOON = ‘op ‘YS—Op *Yp—ely pUL SPUIM JIqQeeA “WV MN “Ayyenbs pue ojqe < “LIGA “WO “Y]1—Apnoyo -ug—Aypenbs YL —Apnoyo gs OIQRLBA “YO—IUY PUR o[qViteA ‘SpUIMA JST] “W “d} oTqeite A “op ‘oq ‘NOON = oul] pur azae1q JST ‘yYs—Apnopo *Yg—eouy pue wypeo “W'V) "MN ‘s Aq “AA's "AL'S Op ‘UL {[— Op’ 4yk— op ‘|g—ouy pur spurm Aor “Wi deere! “OULyY “NOON bs “o} lap -ou ‘Ajyenbs ‘yp-—ouy pue spurM o]qrideaA ‘Ww *V/ o[qeTIeA “oyVIOPOUL FYSTApLA | —ApNO}O pue spuLA d[qeLIeA “Ug—Apnoyo ‘tyqQ—ureA pue 4 Sqyenbs ‘Uf—ouy pure ezoaiq oayeropoyy “wW ‘a|*mAgrM's as a Marine Instrument. ‘OUT “NOON | “AM ‘Ss “A ‘o}etepout "yg—Aqjenbs pueozoeiq ysolgy “IW “V “Ajpenbs pur oZ001q Ysa] “LHOINGIPY] “M's “ApNOJO pUk 9]B1OPOUL "YR—o}e1opout o.10ur sh ° ° | 1e “ - e e ‘Op ‘Up—svlil} je Aj[enos pue ezZeeIq suoljs “Ww ‘dj ‘¢ reyesapour o101l *NoON “i “MCS TM ‘op ‘YS—'op ‘Yp—ures pue ‘purmjo | . : sjjenbs Aavey iia popuezje soyes Su0s -*W ‘Vv a = SS "M696 oGT 'S «GP O°M OF G1 suo, “ € 4 °S 00 o£G “FT wos g oo = 0c G9 00°¢9 02°99 00" £9 00° On 0G 'E9 OGY 00°95 CO'P9 OFS 00°E9 OF FI 06°¢9 6o9 00°S9 00 9 OF 9 OF'99 00°99 08°99 ‘panurjuoo ATAV, ! OZ OG ON eae oae 66 CZ" Ce Cg oc’ cco eceoe|> > seo eee 66 of ee or o OO 0:0 CEOS CT te Cr 0g" 9¢°GL | SFOS os Os coceeccee| os ses. ee bb oe: ccaevcece teem fey oy of” ee cc es |e tereeeeeclen oF La 8¢ 91 3 EG eta, ere OPE eooee2eeoe 66 oc: 56 Gua en 0: .0ll|ce«- etalec eats WY orog | Se'st | Te'6% jw ca | cEest 1S 66 Z ovogs PEE eas ney 5 ig eeg | eee oocleccvee* - ces 6 OR" eoee sss freee cces 66 of cece ceoels: tee len eg 08° 2@60+>ecleesee0cec0 «6 MGs <4 cs cpa leeereceee 13 SZ O86 | OO'LZ6 |N'V 8 |UIG bailed tw — mel ret DAN HO al 9 |mo0e Ae yinpiesomeler Sym tie tality of U; 316 Au CCoeceerr ese e neos 6 g 00°*9 | 8& . *OULL pUe oyeIApOU JYStUpru—op ‘Tg—op eyeiapou ‘YZ—Azey puRozoeiq Yse.j “W “| *s Aq “mM | 00'F9 PS £0° “Sata See stiegi is MEER SN ee AN ee ‘OU pues oZIeIq Ysalg “NOON, “1SsaAq | OO'P9 Oc: 70° GP'S OF FE * 271 66 | 07.19 Zc" 70° eooseespeleoereeevce éé 0] ‘op ‘Yg—uret yy Apnoyp pue ozeoiq oyeropour “YP, =“ 00°S9 OF gv SA MIE S89)? SAE tc Sees “pura Jo sijuys weppus pra rE Ly ee en ae aa, 5 “Op at NOR ee Cao: Ue: 4 i Ee OM i aoe) OE od an on Pog Fue Uae gore ae oe « rae : : E v9 TG S&L ol pur szoo1q Yso1y “YQ—urerl yyIM Apnopa pur aiqe Mee 2 os: - Pen aoa » lett ; “112A "Yg— ‘op ‘qyp~—Apnojo pue 9290.4 qseg wey) PIIPHBA OFPO GG GL Oe EG - (44 OF'E9 z= go}: Titer tehiel steers aes ‘NW Cd tPF “Apnoy pue aywsepop “LHOINary! “at +N +x 0689 OB OZ: ain 80°ZE 7 ee ‘SUF . DUES os MapOUr -UR . 07°C9 $f We gee eo eS ce ane —_9FeLOPOUL BLOUL “YF—UIPL YJIM 9ZV0I1q Ysa -W ‘a i Aras) 0a’ OZ‘ ot ek aes “UPI YIM OZ007q USatf ‘NOON es 07°79 9I° | Ro aa A a a eae eee “urer yjim Ayenbs “yT{—op "yg—ereiop < | OF'79 | ST We ee pce ess ae Re Ss “OW B10W “Yp—souty ye Ayjenbs 'sojvs ysoay cmv] 09°z9 ai q9° eS poy” URL Sie arene = i 0979 | Ee Re ea 3 ‘Atjenbs 66 OF'GC RG 98° ee CRE Peer ler eer ocwee 66 ZO | Soe) «OU «sores = ysauy ysrupru—Apnoja pur OZ991Q, z Of'6S ec RR" ca? aees et a me ae | og e Suisvoiour yp—Apnojo pur ozae.q oyVIepoml weal‘ OP'S ce ORES eee ae ema eke al UL ee 8 oy ‘Apaoyd pur viquiwA -NooN| HLUON OSS OF $6" LOGY ARO G ON aa oy | 2 orqreiea “Ug —Apnojo pur ayquies e Oz'SS | 6F CBs 2 8 ea eee ee s ‘Up—sou ye Aqjenbs pur spurm ojqeuea ne -y eyqeur,a! gg'9c OF 96° ae ae a ae FR ea a 8] ouny > Ayqenbs ; ; 3 ; RENE rg ee 2 S WwWerupiur—sowmn ye syjenbs ya 92Z991G 07R.10poul | s O8"19 Be LEY Net ek aaa ocak ae 38 | 3 ‘Yg—sjenbs ‘yg—szrropoum 910ur Bip izme lO) GE SAU 00'l9 LE 6 | 8 | 5S q Ube pur | 5 TRY YIM som ze syjenbs pue saye8 Suonyg ‘NOON! GST 00°29 L682 9,08 | FOO! | ZLO9E [wea Zz ste sew ‘29 “atVOM oY} UO syTeWIOT ee ee ee . ae | copng | copnzyey . oe s a a 3 F : =18 10 “UL S SOD Uotjoamtgy] WWSteyy | WYStopT | wyAIoTT ae MOON JO MMoFT | Jo avg "A ME 1% OF CO po, “Suoy % ‘SEI £6 94'S 10; 09 Ie] Wor pos “penurgquUed LAV], alg =A °S 00°69 0z: gf Cr osno va Oe ao 70 bb aT - 66 02°99 ol’ 91° ohovelietipienreis e aeeeoe8 66 2Q 66 00°99 eT: Sy. cece cons 66 9 “A NO} Surmy.sty yyiMm Apnoyo e CORO Rn Cae 82° pcan eee Re Ps» pue o[qeiea” "MS OF PUIM JO sijTys Uoppns "TO 6 ad of: i a sc ee —op —“yg—Azey pue ezse1q oyesopour Y9—t0y} |, Rs eo or af: Pe ae ee ER 4 vom ASSO} YOY} pu SPUIA O[QRIIeA IYST] ‘Wd Weel oFbat eL Oz: ee ovis | & 82] “2 “op ‘NOON 66 O1's9 Se" gy eoee sf Pot eels oe 66 Ol s “SO} YOIyY pue spurm opqerrea ‘y]~—Azey pue si 0e°99 Dee Sf’ Ba eee all eee es FOES (5) s ‘op “ys—op ‘yp—Azey pue spurm yysry wey,“ 06°99 8G" 9L De a ee eer IEG: s - O[qelie A 00°49 ee 26° eeeesrneec {eee oo Doar 66 2) = ‘Oop "LHOINGIT| | OV'99 | GE 86° ue sales ae He “Azey pur spuim ys, ‘Yg—Azey pue ojqeit 8 “kA “Yg—op ‘Yy—eUy pue ozeeiq oye1apoulwa| HLAON | OF'99 | FE: ards BEE SON BE RSS "Vt ta FT S OU Rue SZoa te User NOON NEN ORmO9e a ve G6 O1'SG IG'Lé el = ‘Ayjenbs "yg—euy pur oyer | “ OUD is GO: lk OGu ee tence |e ss ane ee = -OpoOUl "I P—PIVMYINOS 0} SUIUIY.ST] YIM o}eIOpOUL oe 0Z°S9 9g" 96° 2 a lee ates) SOF to = 0M "YZ—sowl ye ATjenbs pue soyed ysoay -wev| ‘MN 002008 |= OB RA 12 OR6e | Sees "tv Ze (Up r a oy ee “M *N OF Z9 Or FL CPR eC Pa OOF Cee ee NC) a 66 Gl Ue EST ATES PUB ¢ : : ye sid wales letaer ana z sor8 Buong ‘og -yg—auy pus -op -yg—op |.“ . | Od | or Le ee ae col ee ‘YJ— op ‘y9g—vos sutmozjoy AAvoy IM sug pur ee ODM > Ole oa a pe te sojes Ysoaryyf—ATjenbs pue ozde1q Suiseadoul ‘iw va 0a 79 Ay 9f 16'IG eULe (N “t € [pe oun "T LG oL% 01°H 18 of GZ suoy Lo OL oL€ 97°S ET oL€ JLT WoL oy Poe "panurjuoo AIAVT, - y's Zz Se pal win ll Ais ae AF «Utility of the Sympiesomeier 320 SE ES a6 GT 0680} 08 off Suot “ OF 098% GL oLG “W] Wor ‘ Semcon ESR ra SEO Re EIR RR ‘ouy pue azaeiq Yysoy ‘anoinaryy{ =“ 0Z°S9 Quy pur oye1opoul ‘yg—Apnop> pue ozoaiq soy “9 j rae e 5 HN c ° *d —Ayjenbs “yp—sowl} ze Apnoyo pue o}eiepour “Wl ; hae ‘ouy pure oyeropout ‘NOON 0z°¢9 -Ayyenbs “yg—oeuy pue oyetopout re OP'G9 ‘Yp—‘sowt} ye urel pue Ayyenbs ezooiq Ysaif "W “V|"M CN “A at , og" ‘op ‘LHOINGIIAL a OT'99 “eax pure ATjenbs ‘yOT—"op ‘Yg—ouy pur ezoedq is or'c9 ysoF “Yg—soury ye Apnop pue aze0rq YSoy “Ww va) *M N OF'S9 ‘ou pue 9Zda1q YSo1f ‘NOON] “A °N 02'°S9 ‘op ‘ys—ouy pue gza0Iq YsolE ‘Yp—Apnoya pure 9Z00.1q Sutsvosouy ‘Ww ‘v|N Aq" N one 0G'T9 “Apnoyo ‘LHOINGLI [AT ef 0a 19 ‘auy pure ayelopout “YR | “MN “M| OG'I9 —op ‘y9—'op ‘Yp—ouy pur ezeaiq oyetopour “w 'a|"N Aq “At 02°19 ‘guy ‘UOONT{ “SSAA O1'T9 ‘Wied YIM stjenbs “yg—'op ‘Yy—"A “N pue “‘y 0} Sutuiysty YIM Apuojo pue oyeiopoul “W “v's Aq a's; 00°69 ; : *“purm “Toty} ‘029 ‘LOTJVOM OY} UO SyeutEyy jo aXe) UOLaAT| WSOP ee nr eee ‘sodurds 0 149 OH “Panunyjuod BTA, a or 90° v0 90° bt 90°0¢ 90°66 00°08 96° 96° 86°66 86°66 00° 00°08 86°66 00°08 86° 86° 88°66 “wOIeq jo WSO HY eeoeoeoreea C1'6E S5e Sie ecexels eeoereeane eeGgeeeean eee eotheoe sees © 8 Os LOSE LEE Of TE @eeeeaeeeee ‘opny "1SU0] uooN eso re eevee . e@eeoee 9V'9E eoeeeeneod eeeoaeeee “st c@aeeee “e@eea eew@eor+#vae 0°98 0G'9E CULE Nd e bb All 5. 201 66 8 “IA “VW {Ws 66 8 ‘ 66: 9 66 I "WN *d e 66 ol ‘mv § ITZ 66 g (a3 9 A ark Sy 66 ‘Al 66 8 ‘WV 9 19 oun a "uoTy UOT} “OPMIIETL | _easasqo |-vasasqo uUOON jo mox | JO eq ~ a ‘op ‘Noon; = 0s's9 | Fe cs GEeG. | 60 Le eet eS ‘ouy pue 2Z001q, 66 OF £9 QG° 98° ©SS6ee6 cslenrsereecsce 66 OL Yysory ‘op "'IS—op "Up—Apnojo pue eZ901q soy "WoW 66 OL'F9 SZ" 88° seeeses++|eeeoeves "W CV 8 uelal “Ayenbs pue ozaeiq ysouy ‘auornaryy| 00°99 | ee eG" eee pee SE ie OU Uf 66 0Z'°¢9 Eo CE: * 2 ee esce *@eeeee AG 9 pue dZ901Q SU01}S ‘4Y8— op *Y9—"op ‘Up— ‘op "W wd 66 0e°¢9 98° 96°66 sscotocesceleoesecoes "Ww °d & OUR pue ozae1q Ysezy Noon|'N Ag “M'N| OT'G9 | 96'8z | ooos | teer | 6er9e eral “ou pue OZ901 G 66 0Z'F9 tr’ 90. ss epee eed loser seeoose 66 £9] } Bg Ysolf ‘U§—'op "Yp—ouy pue ozoo1iq o}yelopowl -w ‘v|'N Aq "MN! §=6Qe'eg or 90° De eee Sede te ") *H'V 8 lqIIT S ; = ‘oul pue 9Z991q 97e.138pour ‘LHOINGIP Se OF'99 0c’ GIs ease ee | ee ES eae & ‘op "yg—Apnojoa pue a]qriiea “y9—urei YIM purtm | HENOG 02°¢9 Cr f or ecotCeGescaels>> sense 66 9 2 jo qyIys uspons ‘Gp—eTqeuea pue SpuUIM GSI] Ont °g! 66 02:59 og’ | iy eoo® GO GHeelseesee we ry | “Wed ce BS S “Azey pure opqerea ‘Noo yy S ‘Apnopo pure opqeriea Yg—oures ‘yg—ouy gs os's9 | ZG" 1 GEE | 60 ee eT = pue s[qeuea “YypP—euy pue oz001q DJeLIPOWU “W “*VjoTqelive A OL 9 PS’ dee Wis erate * | IRS 1m Sy 8 |U10L 5 66 0Z°99 Cor 91° ccosneevoecesfeosnveonvacesr 66 6 66 e ° e ee eeeoovsl| >> ecee ae 6é % 02°99 | og val Yee | 3 “op ‘LHDINGI] 66 OL'F9 oc" tT DOCU OOOO eo OonuGo 66 = | ‘op ‘Ug—oun pue 9Z991Q o}e1OpoUL 66 OL'F9 0s ae [ears eocescecoece "W °d € | “YU9— 9}eLOPOU OIOUL "YZ—ouy pue OZ90I1G YSedy Wa) *s AQ “A OL v9 Og 80° S&P cE'9¢ Gi “euy pue oZoe1q Ysorp ‘NOON ‘op Te—eouy pure o7e1 65 0G°F9 eG: ae eeoecece| wor eeocns 6é OL Pp -9poul “Yp~—seull, ye Apnoyo puke ez001q YS} mv] Isat AN 02°99 $9" PL ee ee oS es | Oh oe ene SS es ee ee = 68. oF O°H ST ofp suo, “ ie 60 046 94'S GE 096 Ye] Wor a ‘panurjzuoo aigvy, ter ympiesome S Utility of the ay | ra “A, 07 soueteadde ATjenbs ‘4H9INGIP Af OF'09 5G) cr eae tee : “nf NO} SUNY ST yA. Apnoyo pu oyeropou “Yg— ISH 0f'9 wo or’ pee eee 8) te Apnoy "yg—op “Yp—ouy pue 9zZe0Iq sey “Nd e OUe9 06° Se L019 9c LE Se -Apnojo pur ozeatq Ysety ‘Nooyy| “N Aq-M | 08'9 r6° CP oS ee ee ee [Ein erin "aJRIOPOUL I1OUL “YG—SO[es HUOT}S "YQ—se]es a | 00°29 9g tt 8c: SUES eS : ne ay} jo Sues oY} Uworf ‘0 ACY drys ‘op "yp | oe ray AS) 98° | ze paps Sistas es ae.) PO ee —soumry ye syjenbs Aaeoy pue soTed Suoljs “W'v) “AM “N 02°29 89° Co Sr ee eee try 6c 029 PL os: Bibrece lo) epee ellie \e ener woemhine (44 LI eee ee ge at ‘stjenbs Asvoy pure soyes Suoys ‘1HOINaTyT “ coe BS BPM Rig 3 oe if t ze | ‘op “ug s 00°89 | 88" OF. 1 6G:2G 4 Jee NaN ‘op ‘yg—seuty ye Aypenbs pur sopes suoms is 0g°¢9 16° ao Rept gs ON eh Sy Yp—eos pur uret Aavoy YIM soyes Suots “Wa es OL'S9 S616 GC’ ee ae cad Skee eos Aavoy pur soyes Suoms ‘Noon = 08°69 00° 9¢° ee pec Be hes Gh ‘aZd0Iq HUISvaIo -ul ‘yg —‘op ‘yZ—Apnojo pure 92Z00.1q Suoys -wev)NAq'a'n| 0°99 90° 99° eo ees | es Ia Vere Ley AL "NI *N 00°89 co" of . ee ee eee | (a4 6 ‘au pue ezoalq Ysa ‘THOINGITA x 00°29 ol PL eas ae ees <) "ouy puv ezooig Yself “OS “Us v 00°¢9 0G 92° ee | Ben ec 29 —auy pue oz001q Suisvetour op ‘Yp—op‘N ‘alN AQ*M'N) OG'GD | GEST | Z86C | 6feG | 6oLe | “Wad § |yIeroune “pura ‘-reyg - |'soduiAs | ‘moreq | Sue onan UOT} “UOT? om ‘1OTIJVAM JY} UO SYALULIY jo Tomas fo jo | Ee [| PPI | earasqo | ~eAresqo UOTE, WSopT | ISP | WS OH N HOON |yo amofq! Jo owe SE RR a a ree TY, 66 “T .L% 919 01 H .6E SG “SUOy "§. 96 °LE 0} *§ 60 °LE “FEL WOT “pan UsUuod WTAV Y, oF al Ses) oe | ae ee 66 oo'Ge 13° ge" Olcathaitehe let sila |o one) Syce e. aae 46 9 ‘urer pue Aypenbs *yg—Apnojo “yg "HEn0g | QC 91° of See gee pn ee Swaeae —‘Ajyenbs *yp—ouy pue 9Z901q ojetopoul ‘Wd «6 0Z FC OL Qe" 90°LZ goes eT ‘JUY PUL 9zZ201q 9R.LOpoOUt ‘NOON 66 | 0z'8¢ | 9)" 0s: Soo a0 6000 oe ie OT "UIBI yyw Aypenbs ‘yg—Apnopa "Yg—eyetopou “Wey; “mM ‘s OF Eee | OL" 9G" 7S AR ee ea Dey I 1p | °M 8S OM 0Z'¢ Po FO" Ee tet fee retacl | amie Rema oho ete AG 9 | : 66 0Z'G¢ AG 00°08 a ee eo ors |¢ene be e8 4 ) 3 | 66 0Z'E¢ QT 86° alee stenieeeste ee Le = "x Aq *M OULS 0c’ 6: oa Bice! ole : Gabe ‘Nd © S “Ayrenbs oe Z9—Apnoyo 66 OL'8S en EG" wees eee les wwovece 66 II 3 pue oyetopow ‘yg —Iey puke urter yz1M Aqjeubs ef OLPre Le 06° AUEE tates ote |S wearer ake yueat<) = ‘yp—sourm ye Ayjenbs pue 22001 _ ysouf “Ww *4| OF'e¢ aye 53° verse ss teeteseee | wey y IygT e ‘OU, PUL 9Z90Iq SUOTS “HK 'V -S ; OF LG 8° OL ss es eeee/8 8 © 2 Fe oe oe 3s OZ 16 ae 99° Vihestate res atl ocoteionecese 9 * “Aqjenbs o19aes tee au "ISHM | OGLE 9" 99° cesar. {| OTCNStAUy| ieee —s pue Ayjenbs ‘Aavoy *yp—euy pue ozoorg ysoy “mH * oY OCZ6G. Nees ONS GO wee le nts Yagil = ‘diel yim Ayjenbs Glibe “ ooge | 8 £9" De pl 2 Se -kpnopo «wv! aqqearal gorge 118% 99° reserreccereeseee! ag ew g lier 66 02°39 96° oc: Ono OG tee line Oo pao a 8 66 0219 re oP" siete: «© 6 -s)e, piill@ee © * nage . 6 9 “ESTAA | OO0°G9 6°16 &P'66 LG19 96° LE ‘Wd GY JUIPT (90 912 FH 4B 019 “Suoy bee «80 968 94°S 9% °ZE "ye] Wor oF ma “Panuiyzuod LTAV J, IE a eM EN. Sh Sere. i) ae Mea meee ce 4 pue Noon, “ 00°69 | SF le eee te a ec S : age ponuryu0o 66 00°89 OF ol" y eoee ¢ ol|seeeee +: & g ik — urer 3ST] WIM Ayjenbs pue ezeeiq Suoms ‘wv, “ | —0¢L9 | OF Ol be Ra Seah baa vers Ae Ba 2 | ‘Ajjenbs pue ozae1q suoys ‘anoinaryy! OF 29 | ZG’ | 07" a Pee a | uP ys ‘ "UIRI YIM “Op “‘YS— ‘op ‘Y9— "op "Up—Aljenbs pue azao1q ysouy "W td 66 OF 29 7c Zo — [ee5cce cere peooerevs 6c g ‘op ‘NOON 66 04°49 Ze’ Co secs ee ene le oee eva. 66 9 ‘op "Yg—souryy ye "H *S 0649 | £9" 9%, L£6°9L | LSS [Wa ¢ . Ulex pue sqjenbs Aavoy YyIM ozoedq ysorg ‘Wvj atqeizeal QO'¥9 Pr" of: ome | ARR oes) Ai [4102 = 5 66 O1's9 rL OF he ene. eootovaeces (73 6 f S 6b O1'e9 Pi’ oP «2 2) eeelese '@ wo vai 66 g | % “74510 le ‘op ‘op ° td 66 OF’ FO 92° Or’ . eoo® SSC Ce loser BO oO aoe WwW °d ra ' S, OD is, OL NCO Nima OE9 LL. | OV" AVGL 69°22, is 1 | = ‘op °T °s OFr'}19 ae pp ere se @ eee lessor eeees te OT! wo ‘op ‘Yyg—sijenbs Aavoy pue ozoorq Suoujs ‘wv| ‘a-s “a Or6S | o8'Rz OP0G it et ea eee GT x, «6 OF'SG GE: QF se se@eeet |eocteoevcesr 66 26 = 2 66 OF'SC 26" QT: hepa e os teocreeha 6s 8 i "7.0 10 lie "op ‘op Oe 66 02°6S 99° OF Jd 0; UDeoet |S seeoen ea sag 6% 9 > Op. {Op NOONI iaas OV8e | 6 og" cel | COIS |W